The Legacy Of Hades 6x4r5m

The Legacy of Hades

Rhonda Grant Boles

Copyright © 2012 by Rhonda Grant Boles.

Library of Congress Control Number: 2012900671 ISBN: Hardcover 978-1-4691-5194-6 Softcover 978-1-4691-5193-9 Ebook 978-1-4691-5195-3

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

To order additional copies of this book, : Xlibris Corporation 1-888-795-4274 www.Xlibris.com [email protected] 107433

For my son Makye, who started me down this magical road of writing! You mean the world to me.

For my husband Michael, who endured the long nights when my fingers did not want to stop typing? Thank you for always standing by my side!

For my parents who are my biggest cheerleaders!

Love you all, Rhonda

CONTENTS

Chapter 1 Introduction

Chapter 2 End of Summer

Chapter 3 Sister Talk

Chapter 4 Makaria’s Centennial Celebration

Chapter 5 Move In Day

Chapter 6 Getting to Know One Another

Chapter 7 Rude Awakening

Chapter 8 Peek-a-boo

Chapter 9 A World of Discovery

Chapter 10 Revelations

Chapter 11 Band Rehearsal

Chapter 12 Frienemies

Chapter 13 Make Me a Believer

Chapter 14 A Love Story

Chapter 15 Legacy’s Debut

Chapter 16 A Frat Party

Chapter 17 An Unpleasant Surprise

Chapter 18 A Royal Connection

Chapter 19 The Winter Solstice

Chapter 20 A Homecoming

Chapter 21 A Fresh Start for A New Year

Chapter 22 Good News, Bad News

Chapter 23 A Shocking Discovery

Chapter 24 The Truth Revealed

Chapter 25 The Truth Revealed Part II

Chapter 26 Confession is Good for the Soul

Chapter 27 Sisterly Advice

Chapter 28 A Test of Faith

Chapter 29 Caroline Beckham

Chapter 30 Motherly Advice

CHAPTER 1

Introduction

Hades

Glowing thousands of feet beneath the earth’s surface in the twilight hours of morning stands the majestic palatial home of Hades, God of the Underworld. The peace and tranquility of the multilevel golden palace is suddenly awakened by the sounds of sirens. Suddenly, two creatures with multiple heads, one from the west and one from the east, emerge from the shadows of the dark misty forest. With lightning speed they race across the one-hundred-foot titanium bridge, which triggers the surrounding forest to light the underground sky. The mist immediately turns from a gloomy fog to that of bright minuscule leaves of gold, orange, and cranberry color. The leaves continue to fall delicately from the branches of the forest trees as both creatures a very well-defined barechested Hades with a Spartan warrior wrap around his waist, covered in gold and bronze accessories, and another statuesque gentleman at the palace entrance. “The escaped prisoner is King Syros, my lord,” the gentleman points out. “How could you let him of all people, escape from your island, Thanatos?” Hades demands as the palace attendants prepare the royal chariot, as if the God of the Underworld were going into battle. “I had a moment of weakness with a twenty-year resident,” he its. “A cunning scheme no doubt devised by Syros himself.” “I will not let it happen again, my lord,” he pleads. “I should not have to keep watch over you as well, so you better make sure of it!” As Thanatos conveys his sentiments, he asks if he could the God of the Underworld in his capture of King Syros. “Capturing escaped prisoners is my responsibility, even though it could have been avoided if the duties assigned of my royal guards were actually fulfilled.” As the attendants garnish the God of the Underworld with golden armor and 24 carat gold boots, Thanatos conveys his apologies once

again for his lack in judgment and pledges his allegiance to his Commander in Chief. Regaining his composure, Thanatos reminds the Underworld God of the swiftness their residents possess during the first week of eternal death, and if permitted, his assistance could possibly ensure the capture of the prisoner at a faster rate. “You made one accurate statement—it was your fault, but I am still capable of capturing this once-renowned conniving king of the surface.” Thanatos bows his head in reverence as the attendants secure two majestic black horses to the royal gold chariot (the Bentley of all cars). “Go back to your island and let me show you why this three-thousand-year-old god still has what it takes,” Hades boasts while breaking into a maniacal laugh. As the Underworld god steps into the chariot, he programs a code into the collars of Cerberus I and II, the two three-headed dogs, before taking to the forest to capture the escaped prisoner. Placing his helmet upon his head, he secures the reins of the horses and, with a quick glance back, shouts in a kingly voice, “Never doubt my ability! I will always have what it takes!” Hades and the dogs take off into the gloomy forest as the glow of the palace fade into the background. As the three-headed dogs lead the way deep into the forest, the trees divide to make way for the underground king’s cavalry. “He’s close by! I can smell his fear!” Hades and his guard dogs travel over hills and through murky tunnels to capture the prisoner. “You may have been able to elude Thanatos, but I assure you this will never happen again,” Hades declares as he recalls the order from Zeus to condemn Syros to the Underworld three days prior to his escape. One of the high officials of King Syros court delivers pertinent information that is certain to bring the king great joy. “How did you come across this information?” King Syros demands. “My brother was seduced by one of the Olympian goddesses,” the official reveals after bowing in reverence to his superior. “Olympian goddesses always have an ulterior motive for trying to bring Zeus to his knees,” King Syros concludes as the official agrees. While calling for his royal chest, which contains bags of gold, King Syros ponders with much enthusiasm, how this information could possibly create the alliance he so desires with the river god, for access to Aphrodite’s sacred river. “I thought you might be pleased with the information,” the official boasts. As he taunts the official by twirling a bag of gold in his hands, the king inquires of the Olympian goddess who so cleverly divulged this most useful information. “She did not give her name, but my brother believes Demeter, the first wife of Zeus, was his temptress,” he boldly proclaims.

The king is pleased to hear that the goddess in question is Demeter. “Her desire to bring the almighty Zeus to his knees for taking part in the abduction of their daughter Persephone, by their brother Hades, proves that she will be a great ally,” King Syros says making every attempt to conceal his joy. The official confirms the location and hour of the abduction to King Syros as his loyalty is rewarded with a bag of gold. “Thank you, my king,” says the official as he bows before turning to leave. “Please summon the river god,” King Syros commands as the official exits the majestic courts. The doors open to the grand courtroom of King Syros, as the river god enters unenthused. “It is my understanding that you have information in which to share with me,” the river god declares in an acidic manner. An official hands the river god a treaty, which will allow King Syros access to the river in exchange for valuable information. “This is a waste of my time! You will never have control over my most prized possession,” the river god declares after viewing the document. After taking a sip of wine from a most impressive goblet, King Syros insists that it is not his intention to claim total control of the river. “I am very aware of the allegiance you have with Zeus in regards to this river,” King Syros adds. “Then what and conditions are you proposing?” The river god questions immediately firing back. The king reveals that he only requests the use of the river for special occasions. “Why this river and why the sense of urgency? The river god demands. The king explains how fortunate it is for some to be blessed with immortality while others like him are limited to a specific length of life thread. “May I assume you believe this river is the key to immortality?” The river god states with a chuckle. “I am no fool! For I know the river will not grant mortals immortality, but it may cause a certain Princess to fall hopelessly in love with me,” he confesses. “If you are referring to Princess Genève, then yes a love spell is your best bet in gaining her affections,” the river god says with a snicker. “What I lack in looks, I make up for in wealth,” the king proudly states while walking over to a window to view his kingdom. The river god confirms the myth of Aphrodite’s river as an old wives’ tale. “If it is indeed a myth, then why is the river restricted to only the gods?” The king acknowledges. “Reasons beyond your comprehension,” he replies. “But I am a king!” “A king, not a god! Know your place!” the river god immediately replies in an angered voice. King Syros demands to know the true identity of the river god’s paternal father and the status of his immortality as a demigod. “My birthright is none of your

concern!” Shouts the river god as he walks over to the king at the window. “That river is at the edge of my kingdom so you will disclose the identity of your father!” King Syros demands. The river god turns to leave but not before wishing the king good luck in guessing his birth father. “Well, let’s just see if you still have the same high regard for your almighty father Zeus after you learn of his plans for your daughter,” King Syros says in rebuttal. As the river god turns to inquire of the king’s last attempt to negotiate a stake in the river, he chuckles at the thought of Zeus having an interest in his daughter. King Syros indulges the river god a little more before promising to share the plans of Zeus. “Why should I believe you? You would say or do anything to gain access to my river,” the river says with contemplation. The king in his last attempt calls for the high official’s return, so that he could prove the validity of this information! The river god ponders the decision he has to make just as the official confirms the Olympian goddess who divulged the coveted information. “Zeus appointed me guardian of that river because he knew I would preserve the natural beauty and order of its element. So why should I believe false information from a goddess who obviously has it in for Zeus,” the river god declares while handing the official treaty back to one of the guards. The king reminds the river god of his familiarity with the pettiness and deceptive nature of the gods as he takes his seat on his throne. “And how can I be certain that you will not defile the river if granted access?” The king, in all his arrogance senses a compromise, so he dismisses all of his court officials then gives his word to the river god by g a revised treaty which allows him access once per week. “If your information proves invalid, Zeus will have both of our heads!” “Tick tock, tick tock,” the king reminds him as he points out the increase in visits by Zeus to the river valley and the extra attention he shows toward the river god’s daughter! The wheels in the river god’s head begin to spin as he recalls Zeus spending more time with his youngest daughter, Bianca, in the flower garden. “My daughter, Bianca and Zeus’ daughter, Persephone both share a love for gardening and this is the only reason Zeus has found favor with my daughter,” the river god declares. “And did he not allow the abduction of his own daughter by his brother Hades?” King Syros adds to aid in speeding up the river god’s decision. “Are you implying that Zeus has plans to abduct my daughter?” The river god demands as he rolls up the scroll given to him without g it. King Syros,

realizing that he has said too much, arrogantly states, “Not implying! He will! Now do we have a deal or not because if we do, the specific details of when and where shall be granted unto you, but only after you agree to share the river with me.” As the river god continues to question whether the king’s information is accurate, a cloud of smoke suddenly appears to only him with an image of the beautiful Demeter, Goddess of the Harvest. She assures the river god that she will aid in foiling Zeus’s abduction plans of his daughter. As the image of Demeter disappears, the river god says in a confident tone, “No deal, but thank you for the information.” As the river god turns to exit the courtroom, the king yells out, “You fool; I am still privy to the day, time, and place of your daughter’s abduction!” “Alleged abduction,” he says, turning to face the king! “Then prepare to live the remainder of your days without your precious Bianca,” King Syros says with a cynical laugh. The river god kindly thanks the king for the information as he exits through the grand doors of the court. Upon the closing of the doors, a loud crash is heard, as if the king threw something in a fit of rage. A huge grin is seen on the face of the river god as he walks down the grandeur halls of King Syros’s court, all lined with gorgeous stone columns. “What a beautiful day,” Bianca says as she lay in the arms of Zeus while looking up at the clear blue sky. “Not as beautiful as the goddess lying beside me,” Zeus says while stroking Bianca’s strawberry-red tresses. Bianca blushes as she insists that she is not even close to the beauty of a goddess. Zeus its that her angelic face has an effervescent glow that the current goddesses will never possess, because they harbor malice and bitterness in their hearts, which makes it very difficult to see their beauty. “You should not speak ill of your family,” Bianca exclaims. Zeus apologizes for his misinterpreted words in order to maintain Bianca’s overwhelming feeling of reverence for him. “I find all the goddesses very beautiful,” she insists. “And I find you the most beautiful,” Zeus says with embellishment as he stares into the eyes of Bianca before leaning in to kiss her. As the ion of Zeus and Bianca begin to ignite, a beautiful array of tulips of colors red, yellow, and purple seem to almost sing as their petals open a little wider.

A beautiful waterfall, approximately one hundred yards south of the couple, divides as the river god emerges to witness his daughter and Zeus in the process of making love. A beautiful wooded valley surrounds the field of flowers, where Zeus and Bianca lay. “That conniving self-indulgent king was actually correct

this time,” the river god says to himself as he carefully tiptoes behind an island of trees located on the river until he reaches the shore undetected. A vision of Demeter appears as he peeks from behind a Donar oak tree. Demeter encourages the river god to eat three berries from the tree under which he is standing while she retrieves the thunderbolts of Zeus. The river god regretfully questions the goddess as to the reason why he should eat the berries. “You dare question an Olympian goddess?” she furiously states. As the river god apologizes, he reveals his anger for turning a blind eye to Zeus’s apparent intentions with his daughter and why he thought the Olympian god would never betray him in this manner. “Are you kidding me? For I am his sister and his ex-wife! What makes you think that you or any other person, mortal or immortal, is off limits when it comes to the desires of Zeus?” she blatantly declares. The river god is aloof to Demeter’s absence as he contemplates the turn of events. Demeter in stealth mode stands above the couple’s head as they continue to engage in the art of ionate kissing. As she leans over to retrieve the thunderbolts, she hears Zeus recite a familiar stanza. “You bastard!” Demeter secretly says as she nearly drops a bolt in a fit of anger upon hearing a poem once thought reserved as an expression of praise for only her. “Every facet of you is beautiful,” Zeus begins as he slowly removes the spaghetti straps of Bianca’s silhouette dress. “A beauty so rare that I never want to live without,” Zeus continues as he showers her with longer more intense kisses. Returning to the tree with fire-breathing dragon nostrils, the river god inquires of her change in demeanor as Demeter attempts to gather her composure. “Please just hurry and eat the berries because my current emotional state just might blow our cover.” The river god agrees to eat the berries just as soon as the logistics of Demeter’s plan is revealed. She hands the river god a silver mace she designed for the attack of Zeus. “Are you kidding me? That’s the plan? You want me to sneak up on them and whack Zeus on the head! What if I hit my daughter?” he declares with a deep sigh. “Then don’t hit your daughter! Now you better hurry because the berries will render your body invisible for only three minutes before it wears off.” The river god inquires of consuming more berries just in case he needs additional time. “Your body is incapable of digesting more than three berries since you are the son of a god. Now try to hit Zeus in the center of his head. It will paralyze him for five minutes and then I will handle the rest! Now go!” she insists. The river god does as instructed and immediately walks out into the open field, invisible to the human eye, as the flowers continue to sing a beautiful melody for Zeus and Bianca.

The all-powerful Zeus, although very engaged in his seduction, is suddenly distracted by a flash of light caused by the sun’s rays reflecting off the silver mace. Zeus is able to view the floating mace just as it descends to club him. “What the!” Zeus exclaims as he turns himself into a rock just as the club lands where his head once lay. The river god makes a complete 360-degree turn, wondering how Zeus was able to predict the surprise attack, as his body slowly becomes visible to his daughter’s eyes. “Father, what are you doing?” Bianca yells as she quickly tries to cover her exposed breast. In an attempt to explain the abduction plans to his daughter, the river god shouts a few choice words to Zeus! Demeter views Hera, her sister and current wife of Zeus, in one of three cumulus clouds lingering above as she telepathically relays her assistance to keep her husband from being clubbed. Demeter conveys that Zeus’s constant lack of respect for his wife warrants a special punishment as they both take notice of Zeus hiding in a nearby tree. Hera reminds her sister that Zeus is her husband now and that she will deal with him on her own . Demeter’s immortality allows her to camouflage herself with the tree just as the thunderbolts of Zeus vanish from her side. Both Demeter and Hera witness the bolts float in midair toward the tree in which Zeus is sitting with an outstretched arm. Demeter, convinced that the plan is foiled, disappears into the sunlight as Zeus continues to watch the river god shout obscenities toward him while trying to comfort his daughter. “Father, you cannot treat me like a little girl forever. When are you going to start trusting me?” Bianca demands of her father. The river god assures his daughter that it is his overzealous uncle with plans to kidnap her that he mistrusts. “Then trust me to make the right decisions for me,” she says, while beginning to weep. Asking for forgiveness as he comforts her, the river god shares the difficulty that all fathers fear as they watch their little girls’ blossom to womanhood. “But, Father, tomorrow is my one hundredth birthday. I am practically an adult,” she declares while drying the remaining tears from her eyes. Removing a lock of hair from her eyes, the river god shares with his daughter how her age will never matter to him and that she will always be his little princess. “Was he really going to kidnap me?” Bianca sheepishly laughs as she looks into the eyes of her father. The river god confirms how his overprotective spirit will continue to overshadow his daughter’s clueless nature to life’s past, present, and future occurrences. “Come out and fight like a man, you coward! Show yourself! King Syros

informed me of your abduction plans, and I am here to warn you that I will never allow it,” the river god shouts as he stands holding the mace in a fighting position, turning at every angle in search of Zeus. Bianca warns her father that Zeus is a powerful god. Reminding his daughter that he is too a god by birthright, she boldly adds that Zeus is the supreme god. “So what, my father will not allow him to hurt me,” the river god declares. Hearing an earful, Zeus immediately disappears into the clouds without knowledge of Demeter’s attempt to incapacitate him for making her relive a tragic event in history or his wife Hera’s assistance in sparing him from being clubbed by the river god. In the meantime, Cerberus I and II are running side by side with Hades to capture King Syros. “Do not let him escape, Cerberus!” Hades shouts as King Syros continues to run as the sound of barking dogs are heard in the distance and closing in on him quickly. “There it is!” Syros exclaims as a glimpse of the River Acheron is in sight. King Syros searches his pockets for the gold coins for the ferryman Charon as he enters the final tunnel. Finding only one coin, thinking that the other must have dropped during his escape, he comes to the realization that he will have to transfer boats. King Syros was informed by one of the nymphs that Charon, the ferryman, would carry him across both rivers for double pay. With only one coin in hand, Syros would have to switch boats at the intersecting rivers of Acheron and Styx in order to continue his journey to the surface. This change in boats means that he will ride to the surface with the Underworld’s first and original ferryman who is slower in his row of the gondola. “We’re closing in on him, Cerberus,” Hades declares as they cross Lethe, the river of Forgetfulness at full speed. Every river underground is designed to allow Hades and his cavalry the ability to walk, run, or ride atop without sinking. Programming his remote to direct Cerberus I to run through the tunnel, Hades allows Cerberus II to continue his path along the river. Both dogs bark in agreement as the God of the underworld places his helmet of invisibility upon his head. “We shall capture him on the other side. Let’s fly!” Hades shouts as the three now separate in an effort to capture Syros. The chariot begins to lift from the water’s surface as it flies over the tunnel in rocket speed, invisible to the naked eye. The chariot lands atop the tunnel in stealth mode. “I must remind Thanatos never to doubt my ability, as I have reached Acheron before Syros.” Hades says confirming his first place status with a resounding chuckle that echoes throughout the forest. Syros, unaware of Hades presence above him, believes the echoes are coming from a distance behind him according to the

sound waves bouncing off the tunnel walls. “There it is, the end to this dreadful tunnel,” Syros says with a view of the River Acheron in sight. Running at full speed as he exits the tunnel to catch the ferryman waiting at the dock, he tramples over the invisible chariot. Wondering what in the world caused his fall, the presence of Hades is unveiled as the Underworld god removes his helmet. Cerberus I and II emerge from the murky shadows and circle Syros to prohibit a possible escape. “Forgive me, Lord Hades,” Syros cries holding his leg in agony as he stumbles to stand but is pushed back down to the ground by Cerberus I. “Thought you could escape my dominion?” Hades declares as he interrogates his prisoner. Syros pleads with the Underworld God to allow him to leave without consequence as he promises never to divulge the plans of the gods to any living soul ever again. As Cerberus I applies a deep press on the chest of King Syros, Hades questions why he should believe the king’s apologetic plea now. “Because of love,” Syros reveals. “Because of what? Do my ears deceive me? Mortals use that term so loosely, for you only love yourself,” Hades replies in a threatening tone as he steps out of the chariot to lift Syros up by the neck with his bare hand. “Would you rather try my case in court today or spend your final hours with your one true love, Queen Persephone, before her journey to Mount Olympus,” Syros utters as he begins to gag from the choking. “Do not pretend to show concern for the welfare of my marriage when you were warned by the queen herself to return to our realm,” Hades declares as he drops Syros to the ground. King Syros fearfully affirms that everyone is worthy of a second chance as Cerberus II growls in his face. “You were given a second chance on your initial entry to the Underworld. You were allowed to return to the surface only to secure your successor, and on the third day you swore to return. You mocked my judgment and what’s worse, you mocked my queen.” Massaging his throat, Syros denies the claims and shares his respect for all gods. Hades reminds Syros of the video monitors sanctioned throughout the Underworld, which caught the prior king’s entire trip back to the surface. “We witnessed your mockery of our court proceedings and your vow never to return,” Hades conveys as he lifts Syros up by the throat and dumps him in the back of the chariot. “Wishful thinking,” Syros says with an apprehensive chuckle as shackles bind him to the floor of the chariot. “When you always take the road most travelled, you usually get burned, and trust me; you will wish every day that you would have kept your mouth shut concerning the plans of my brother,” Hades declares while reprogramming the dogs journey back to the palace. Syros, in his last effort, begs

to plead his case before Queen Persephone. “You lied to my wife, and for that you are sentenced to live forever in my kingdom. Now that’s irony for you,” Hades says with a chuckle as the glow of the golden chariot lights the way back to the palace as Cerberus I and II run alongside. Syros is brought to trial in the Supreme Court of Hades and Persephone. The court official assigned to bring the now dethroned king to court, shares with him that most trials are heard by the Underworld judges before they are heard by the king and queen of the Underworld, but an exception was made in his honor. “Bring the prisoner forward,” Hades commands as the gigantic gold doors open to the cathedral-style courtroom. Hades and Persephone are seated on the most impressive thrones made of ebony and gold. To distinguish the royal thrones apart, an Omega symbol etched in platinum and diamonds is displayed above the chair of Hades and a beautiful rose etched in rubies and emeralds is displayed above the chair of Queen Persephone. As Syros enters the courtroom, Hades thanks the dethroned king for reminding him of love and the urgency of these proceedings. “As requested, I shall allow my lovely queen to ister your punishment,” he proclaims as he kisses the hand of his wife. Queen Persephone turns to her husband with loving eyes and then turns to Syros and delivers her judgment. “Syros, you are sentenced to the deepest valley in Tartarus. You shall serve an eternity chained to a boulder with the imprint of my father’s face etched in its stone. The guards will drop you into one of our most famous mountain valleys for it is said that no man can find his way out. If you are able to reach the top of the mountain with the boulder still attached then you are free to leave this world,” she confirms. Syros, a king who thrives on a challenge, thanks the god and goddess for their decision and is lead away by the guards. The guards, following Lord Hades instructions, attach a short unbreakable metal chain, created by the Furies, to the right ankle of Syros. He is then dropped into the designated valley along the highest mountain in Tartarus to serve out his eternal sentence. Syros screams the entire way down as he grips the falling boulder to the bottom of the valley. As soon as the boulder crash lands, Syros begins his assent to the top of the mountain. After the first five hundred attempts, he comes to the realization as to why no man has ever reached the top. “I cannot and will not give up,” Syros cries out as the image of Zeus appears to laugh at his failure with every attempt.

Alexander Beckham

Alexander Beckham III breathes a sigh of relief as he completes his final exam of his freshman year of college. Walking down the stairs of his theatre-size classroom to turn in his final paper, he glances down toward his watch and believes he has just enough time to dash over to the registrar’s office to hand in his application. “Everything appears in order,” the woman behind the counter confirms as she reviews the paperwork. She wishes Alex a great summer and asks that he on her condolences to his father about the ing of his grandmother. “Will do, and thanks for your sentiment,” Alex says as he rushes out of the office, nearly crashing into a female student in the same haste. “I truly apologize. Are you okay?” Alex exclaims. The student assures him of her ability to walk upright again as they both bend down to collect the fallen papers from the floor. “Survived a category 5 hurricane last fall, so your whirlwind was a breeze compared to that storm!” she jokes as she continues to arrange the fallen papers in a neat pile. “I guess the taste of summer break has us both in a hurry,” Alex teases as he shows off his pearly whites. “Then I guess we better hurry so that we don’t miss one minute of it,” she laughs while accepting papers from Alex. Alex wishes her good luck with her application as he hands her the last document he compiled from the floor. “Thanks and have a great summer, Mr. I Spy,” she teases while waving good-bye with papers in hand. “I just turned in my application as well, so luck to both of us,” he declares while opening the door to exit the registrar’s office. “Good luck!” she shouts, not knowing if Alexander heard her. Unlocking the door to his dorm room, Alex finds his friends anxiously awaiting his arrival. “What took you so long, chap? Your exam ended over an hour ago,” Christopher, a childhood friend and roommate, says with concern. “Belt up, and stop acting like such a chick,” says his best friend Les. “Well, I am not the one with the girl name Les… lie,” Chris says in a teasing manner while emphasizing each syllable. “I think that women’s study class has softened you,” Les immediately announces. “That may be, but I also gained valuable information on the female psyche—something totally beyond your comprehension—and five cell numbers from five beautiful ladies, who wish for me to remain in with them over the summer break,” Chris boasts as he holds up five pieces of paper as proof of his declaration.

Alex gives Chris a high five for this major accomplishment. “Not blooming likely, Nancy boy. By chance, did you pay any of them off?” Les says firing back. “What? Afraid you may become a bender if you show a little sensitivity, Mr. Pretty Boy,” Chris says toying with his friend. Les announces that his friend should grow some bollocks and stop raining on his parade just because he was blessed with good looks. “I don’t have to worry about that area with the ladies,” Chris confidently states as Les, unconvinced, utters the words “in your dreams,” while throwing a pillow at him. “You guys should celebrate my good looks and not hate!” Les boasts of his great genes. “I don’t hate, I motivate,” Chris explains quoting a popular hip-hop slogan. “Your reference of the hip-hop lingo is unequivocally horrible. Do us all a huge favor and leave hip-hop to me, because I’m cool, and you’re not, and what’s worse you just got got,” Les says rhyming his words in his charming European accent to show off his hip-hop talent. “What does that mean?” Chris exclaims as he and Alex both laugh. “It means I am cool and you’re not,” Les replies. “I mean the got got part,” he replies with witticism. “I don’t know but it rhymed,” Les says joshing his friends. “Well, do the world a favor and it what an arse you are?” Chris says patting himself on the shoulder as if to say he is the proclaimed winner of this round. Alex insists that his friends are in need of a time out. He asks that they put their gloves down, and move to their opposite corners just as in a boxing match to cool down. “You two are behaving like a couple of jacks at the present moment,” Alex its while laughing hysterically out loud. Les conveys that Chris began this silly nonsense but that he was going to finish it. “Well, can someone please tell me how my bed came to be the chosen ring for this match?” Alex says in jest as he pulls a suitcase down from the closet. Chris explains how they used Alex’s bed to play a friendly game of chess because his bed was covered with travel bags. “Well it appears that your friendly game quickly turned my bed into hostile territory,” Alex says in a comical voice. Chris its how childish things had turned, but maybe it was because the stress of final exams was finally over. He suggests that they order their summer holiday tickets today in an effort to get a great airline rate since Les’s father was loaning his beach house to them for the last month of summer. “Have you cleared it with your parents yet?” Les inquires of his friend. Alex explains why his stay at the renowned bachelor pad will be brief due to his sister’s wedding and his new summer employment as a result of totaling his father’s Bentley. “Crikey Moses, that’s right! I still cannot believe you walked away from that accident without a

scratch,” Les declares. “How bloody plastered were you, chap? That car was a classic!” Chris exclaims. “Apparently too plastered to realize that I crashed my father’s precious automobile!” Alex hesitantly its. Les shares with his friends how his father fancied the one of a kind Bentley. “I cannot believe your father waited four years before he purchased a model,” Alex declares. “And have the snobs of Wellington reference my father as a copycat? He simply would not hear of it,” Les its. Chris joshes his friends by mimicking the voice of Les’s father: “Because David Leslie Whitman II is too proud to wear the label of copycat.” The three friends all laugh at the accuracy of Chris’s imitation of Les’s father’s voice. Les confirms his father’s position of not wanting to purchase the same model Bentley, especially when all of Wellington knew that Alex’s grandfather, the Grand Duke of Wellington, purchased it as a birthday gift for his son. “And if that was not enough, the Bentley Corporation only manufactured twenty-five models of that particular edition with a price tag to ensure that only the elite of the elite could afford it,” Les recalls. “You actually read something,” Chris says in shock. “What! I read,” Les proclaims while a look of shock is seen on the face of his friends. The friends discuss how the queen of England, Oprah Winfrey, Carlos Slim Helu of Mexico, and, of course, Alex’s grandfather were among the royalty who purchased the special edition. “But your father could also afford the purchase price!” Alex declares as fact. “Could, but would not, because your father was the first in Wellington to lay claim to it, and believe me he was so glad he did wait because now this new model has everything and more,” Les says with a chuckle. Alex poses a question to his friends as to why it is still frowned upon for two chaps to purchase the same automobile. “Are you that naïve, Mr. Brainiac? I think everyone in Wellington could lay claim to that phobia,” Les relays to his friends. “The whole world!” Chris adds. Alex tries to rationalize this generational gap and why they should try to rise above the jealousy and envy that obviously still reigns present in their fathers’ generation, as to not it on to the next generation. “Having prestige and money only increases the threshold of jealousy. I say if you have the remedy to solve that problem then I suggest you bottle it and sell it right away,” Les articulates to his friend. “But I still don’t understand why your father would have the slightest ounce of jealousy when he is a headliner in the press multiple times a year. The only time the media takes an interest in my father is when my grandfather’s health is failing or on the brink of death,” Alex says confirming his

family’s media coverage. “Well, that’s the twisted mind of media for you,” Chris affirms. “While my father is a brilliant attorney with offices on two continents and, Chris, your father the prime minister, not all media is good media,” Les proclaims. “Are you referring to the media’s portrayal of your father’s nomination for playboy of the decade?” Chris suggests before bursting into laughter. “Of the century, according to my mother!” Les confirms of his father’s extra-curricular activities. “And with the purchase of his sleek new Bentley, that no one else in Wellington can claim, your mother may definitely have a point,” Alex declares of the playboy status of his best friend’s father. “One that I still have yet to drive,” Les willfully its. Chris suggests they take the Bentley out for a spin before they leave for their summer holiday trip. “And end up crashing one of my father’s prize possessions like Sir Crash-A-Lot over here? I think not!” Les says, pointing to Alex. “Whatever! We would not dare mess up that pretty face,” Alex says with a smile. “I knew we were friends for a reason,” Les teases. Chris redirects the conversation back to their summer holiday plans. “Why don’t you just promise your father that you will purchase the next gotta-have Bentley that becomes available for sale with your first paycheck, for I am sure it will include a huge g bonus,” Chris teases as he is interrupted by Les. “I totally agree, because you deserve this holiday, chap. For Christ’s sake, you made all A’s as a fresher,” Les exclaims. Alex replies with hesitation that he made one B this term. “No freaking way! In what?” Les blurts out in surprise. “Women’s lit,” Alex and Chris both say in unison.

Makaria

Seated in her luxurious paramount bathroom of gold, bronze, and ivory fixtures, the goddess of Blessed Death, proclaims her excitement to anyone within hearing distance of her happiness for this day. Shouting in the cheeriest of voices while throwing white goose down feathers into the air, she declares how this birthday will be the best one ever! “Lots of big things and big changes to experience, in order to make this my most memorable year ever!” Reveling in the thought of this new change, her smile grows bigger as she watches the feathers fall to the ground in her near ceiling to floor length sun-crescent moon

mirror. Her mind is processing ideas a mile a minute as thoughts of how special this one hundredth birthday is equivalent to the life of an eighteen-year-old mortal girl. An array of excitement shoots through her body as she notes an extra pep in her step. The spin of her bronze leather swivel chair comes to a halt as her white satin towel wrap nearly falls from her bare body to the floor. Walking into the master bedroom while adjusting her wrap, a bout of fear suddenly replaces her joy as she wonders if her father will deny her birthday request. Recalling how not one milestone birthday request has ever been denied since the beginning of time, she logically concludes that her father will have to grant this request because she was not looking forward to making history as the first. The focal point of the entire bedroom is the circular canopy bed, reminiscent of a beautiful carousel. The bed sits on a circular raised platform, which allows the bed to spin just like a carousel but at a minimal speed while unoccupied. The rotunda marks the height of this beautiful bed and allows for the onyx bedposts to extend from floor to ceiling. The bed furnishings are decorated in a vibrant ruby, gold, onyx, and fuchsia hue, which also accents the diamondpatterned flooring with circular images likened to the sun. The beautiful onyxand-gold crown molding accentuates the room and compliments the ruby-andgold wallpaper exquisitely. The dark cherry wood furniture accented in gold completes the room fit for a queen along with a beautiful hand-carved fireplace. A large antique desk is positioned in front of the camouflaged mega computer system overlooking the arched framed window, which allows a firsthand view of the river’s port. She finds the first of her daily clothing laid out for her on the beautiful canopy bed, which stops its spinning motion as soon as she steps unto the platform. Her evening clothing is placed on her bed around 5 p.m. for the family’s sit down dinner. Commenting on Catania’s beautiful designs, Makaria holds up a beautiful black halter jumpsuit that opens to a flirty back. “Mental note to self, ask Catania to design this exact outfit in red, white and gold.” A beautiful dark cherry wood grandfather clock chimes one time. “Look at the time! I must hurry if I wish to speak with Father before Mother has him tied up for the next day or two.” In a panic, she slides into her jumpsuit after placing on her jewelry. You have got to be kidding me, I shout while accidentally puncturing a hole in my newly designed outfit as a result of my diamond and onyx bracelet. “Although you are one of my favorite accessories, I think it is time to give you a break, for this year alone you have generated several damaged outfits!” Now let’s see what else I have to wear! Disappointed in herself, Makaria walks to her closet to find

another outfit. “Catania is a jewel! I should have known that you would design this exact outfit in all my favorite colors! This time I shall put my accessories on last. Now the hard decision, which color shall I choose? Eeny, meeny, miny, moe; catch a tiger by the toe! There you have it; white it is.” Hurrying along a stretch of hallway from her bedroom to her parents’ chamber, she contemplates how best to request her birthday gift. Every year, Queen Persephone has this stretch of hallway renovated. This year, the architects have added black marble flooring which accentuates the crystal chandeliers hanging from a painted ceiling capturing the family tree of Greek gods. Worried that her Father could and would find a reason to deny her request, she notices that her steps have slowed to that of a one hundred year old mortal. Stopping in front of one of the six floor-length windows arched to add royal appeal, she contemplates her next move. “It is time to branch out and spread my wings! I am of proper age now, so Father should not have a solid reason to deny my request. ‘Should not’ are the operative words though!” I conclude as I continue the path to my parents’ chamber. Mother relays a message to me as I pace in front of their bedroom chamber. “Makaria, your traverse movements are driving me crazy. Please come inside and share what is on that pretty little mind of yours,” Mother telepathically relays as my nervousness and excitement ends with a deep sigh. The royal bedroom includes a library, a theatre-size movie screen with seating for four, two custom-built ivory-and-gold fireplaces on opposite ends of the room, a wine cabinet that extends from one end of the wall to the other, a dual office, and ten ivory roman columns that arch to separate the various rooms within the chamber. She finds her parents seated behind matching ivory antique desks in their office. The entire bedroom has a color theme of gold, platinum, and ivory. Cerberus I and II lay on opposite sides of her Father’s desk. “You know Mother, Father will change your bedroom décor once you leave for Mount Olympus. And the twins here (referencing the Underworld dogs) will enjoy the comforts of sleeping in front of the fireplace every night.” “It’s not exactly a secret that my man cave comes to life when your mother leaves. I have just never shared it with her,” Father declares while looking up from his book. “I thought you called it your bat cave last year,” I quickly add bursting into a giggle as my father tries to justify his need for a change. Bat cave, man cave, it’s all the same. Besides, black and gold are my favorite colors, and it’s only during my four months of freedom that I have a say so in the décor of our bedroom,” he teases in a very kingly voice.

“I’m sure Demeter would love to hear your thoughts on freedom with my next visit!” Mother replies as she stands abruptly from her desk. Father explains how Demeter will relish in any negative remark regarding his existence even if it were not the truth! “Besides, my darling sister could never take a joke very well,” Father says, laughing out loud. Mother implies that jokes are funny and his comment was not just before she erupts into a round of giggles at father’s accuracy of Demeter’s persona while standing to her feet. I must agree with Mother! “Not funny, my dear father!” Father interrupts my next statement by sharing how he could never imagine spending eternity without his queen. Walking over to the love seat after placing his books back on the bookshelf, father explains how the changes in room décor just mask his solemn mood while mother is away on leave. “I know, sweetheart! I also have known for centuries that in my absence, our bedroom has undergone an amateur makeover.” She snickers while ing my father on the loveseat. Father bestows his gratitude with ionate kisses on Mother’s neck and shoulders for not making him feel guilty for the changes made to their chamber in her absence. In a playful mood, he requests the name of the person who squealed as they snuggle on the reclining prism love seat. “No one said a word about your do-it-yourself makeover. I honestly just don’t understand why you would not enlist the help of Catania for your man cave, as you put it!” Mother asks. Father reminds Mother of the promise he made to never allow another woman, besides their daughters of course, inside the sanctuary of their bedroom without her presence. “You are such a wonderful husband! Maybe we can try to add a little of your taste to our bedroom decor instead of just mine,” she graciously concedes while reminding Father that the art of compromise works both ways. “Nearly a millennium has ed since your arrival, and now my tastes are being considered,” Father says in jest as Mother gently nudges him. “I am not that old,” mother emphasizes while giggling at the same time. “You will always be my little century girl, I mean sensual girl,” father says correcting himself as he reminds mother of her age of consent. “What is on your mind, sweetheart?” Mother finally asks, now directing her attention toward me after their little cat-and-mouse play. “I wish to speak with you and father concerning my birthday gift this year.” “What will my beautiful daughter request for her most special birthday,” father says basking in the anticipation of my request. Father, promise me that you will listen, before rushing to any judgment.” While nibbling on Mother’s ear, Father agrees to listen to my request before issuing his final decree. “Here goes! This year for my

one hundredth birthday, I would like to request a brief leave of absence from my duties here in the Underworld in order to research mortal life on the surface,” I state all in one breath. “You are requesting what?” he exclaims while turning his attention to me instead of Mother with the sound of barking dogs in my ear. “You promised, Father!” “Yes, but that was before my once seemingly levelheaded daughter came to me with such an outlandish request,” he declares while petting his dogs on the head. “Believe me, my reason for requesting this leave is purely for educational purposes.” Father reminds me of my position as the Goddess of Blessed Death and how my presence is vital to our world. “Any leave of absence would upset the delicate balance between the Underworld and the surface,” he stresses. “I am simply asking for the opportunity to attend one of the universities above to increase my knowledge of the mortal world.” “It sounds more like you want a leave of absence in order to parade around above ground,” Father announces while apologizing quietly to his pets for the outburst. “I can assure you that I have visited the surface many times without parading around it, Father.” “Yes, but only with your mother. I don’t understand; you have one hundred years of mortal knowledge with all the souls that through our kingdom. Why not gain your knowledge from one or two thousand of them?” Father insists. “Father, you know their souls are void of memory after the first week here in the Underworld. And within those first seven days, fear is the dominant emotion that lingers in their soul because they have come to the realization that our world truly does exist, and more than that, they are missing their loved ones above.” “I had to institute the law of erased memory from each resident as to avoid potential ramifications to our world,” Father its while looking to mother for assistance. “I am aware of the potential threats, Father, but how can I effectively lead here in the Underworld when knowledge of how mortals spend their everyday lives before their eternal death is minimal to me?” Father claims that I should use the huge computer networking system that I received for my ninetieth birthday to investigate mortal life. As a gentle reminder, I point out that he and Mother saw the entire world before they became god and goddess of the Underworld, so why could he not afford me the same opportunity? He explains how his last days on the surface were met with much grief, bloodshed, and dissention from his family as he begins to reminisce of how he and his brothers went to war against their father for control of the three dimensions of earth.

With the help of his five other siblings, Zeus waged war against their father, Chronus. Zeus and his brothers travelled to the Underworld to release both the Cyclopes (a tribe of one-eyed giants who were expert metal smiths) and the Hecatonchires (three giants, exposing one hundred arms each and known for their incredible strength), who became their allies, as did the Titans, Themis and Rhea. Zeus formulated a deal with his newfound allies in exchange for their freedom. An ally of Chronus warned him of the deal between Zeus, the Cyclopes, and the Hecatonchires. After hearing this news, Chronus decides to form his own band of allies with the remaining Titans. In an effort to show gratitude for their freedom, the Cyclopes forged a thunderbolt for Zeus, a Trident for Poseidon, and a helmet of invisibility for Hades.

This tumultuous war spanned over ten years, and with each bloody battle, the brothers fought with all their might to claim victory over their father. Hades ferociously engaged in battle on the front lines to prove himself a warrior of valiance. The war came to an orchestrated end when Hades inconspicuously approached Chronus, while wearing his helmet of invisibility. Hades gave strict instructions to his brothers as how to defeat their father. The plan called for Poseidon to pin their father down with his trident while Zeus struck Chronus with a mighty blow of his thunderbolt, rendering him to a state of unconsciousness. After the war was won, the three brothers drew for an allotment of the earth, and Chronus and his allies were confined to the depths of Tartarus forever.

“So forgive me if I do not have favorable memories of the world above and want to shield my children from the evil that lies on the surface,” he declares returning from reliving his past. “I am sorry that your father was not as kind, warmhearted, and loving as my father, but you love your life here in the Underworld. You chose this part of the world as your allotment. I did not have a choice in the matter,” is my reply as I try to smooth father over by running to his arms for a hug. “Are you implying that your life has been less than favorable to you because our

home is here in the Underworld?” he questions me while gently consoling me in his arms. “My life has been wonderful, Father. I am just asking for a chance to experience all three dimensions of this world without interruption, just as all the gods. My visits to Grandmother and my uncles only increase my desire to learn of and live amongst the mortals.” While he implies that Demeter has polluted my mind with this nonsense of living above, the two twins Cerberus I and II bark at the inflection in his voice. “Calm down, my pets,” he says while walking over to rub the coat of both dogs. “Please, Father, I promise not to ask for anything else in my lifetime—not jewels or servants—if you grant me this one request. For it is my one hundredth birthday, a milestone many mortals rarely live to see! I only ask that you allow me the opportunity to spend four years on the surface to attend the university and educate myself on the life span of human growth and development.” “Four years! Four years is 1,460 days! Do you know how many souls will through the Underworld age in that length of time? And may I also remind you that you are the Goddess of Blessed Death? The peaceful tranquility of those souls will depend on you to guide and direct them to their proper afterlife,” he proclaims. “Father, I am fully aware of the number of days I will miss and the approximate amount of souls that will into our world during my absence, but I have been training Melinoe for such a time like this.” “You what?” Father shouts as Cerberus I and II barks grow louder as they detect the anger in their master’s voice. “Sorry again, my pets,” he replies as he tries to maintain his composure. “Makaria, you are driving my dogs crazy with your antics. How long have you been planning this escapade to the surface?” he asks. “Since my ninetieth birthday, when I received my new computer system!” “I knew it was too soon for you to receive a gift of such magnitude,” he says under his breath while walking toward Mother, still seated on the prism love seat in front of the fireplace. “But, Father, I can assure you that Melinoe is ready as am I for neither of us will fail you,” I calmly state, pleading my case even further. “We have a beautiful and intelligent daughter with a good head on her shoulders. Why are you giving her so much grief about her birthday present this year, dear? You have never had the heart to say no when it came to a gift or request from Makaria, so why start now?” Mother affirms as she stands to caress the muscular arms of her husband. “Because Makaria has never made such an unusual request until now,” he its while gently pulling Mother in toward his chest. She later turns in my direction and elicits a rational explanation from me as to why my

request is for such an extensive period of time. “Certainly; the role of the gods has remained the same since the imprisonment of your father. So much has happened in the world since that time; so much that can help aid in the vitality of our world and maybe even a chance to decrease potential threats to our world.” “And you believe that living in the mortal world will help you understand our world better?” he replies with obvious doubt as he turns from Mother and ushers me forward. “Let’s just say that it will give me a better understanding of how they process and disseminate information. I mean with each ing generation, their incestuous curiosity in finding out how their world began has led to amazing new discoveries and technologies. Are you not in the least curious how cognizant they are of our world?” Father replies by stating that it is not his concern whether they believe in our world or not because at the end of mortal life they all end up here with us. “Well I for one am interested in knowing if the mortals believe that we as Greek gods are real, a fairy-tale, or a nightmare? A nightmare probably in your case, Father?” I jokingly imply hoping to lighten the air in the room. When he responds by stating that the mortal belief system changes depending on the day, week or year, I breathe a sigh of relief pleased that he did not take offense to my comment. “That may be, but I am still asking for the opportunity to live in the mortal world so that I may have better access to their lives—whether good, bad or indifferent.” Father begins to explain that the mortals are a very peculiar race, with a mix of good and bad, but mainly bad with a high tolerance for greed and envy. “I understand your desire to learn more of the mortal race, for they are very intriguing, but before you place two feet on the surface why not research the mortals here and there, by using your computer system, which by the way is a little more extravagant than my own. Then you can bring me some hard evidence to this rationale that requires you to live above,” he insists. But I have done extensive research using the World Wide Web, which as you know was created by the mortals. , Father? And as far as your computer system, it is definitely in need of an upgrade.” “Why fix what is not broken? That system has served me well for half a century. Besides, I all the recommended upgrades, and it continues to all the eternal souls itted to the Underworld,” he jostles. “Well, I suggest you have a plan in place for the day when the not broken is literally broke,” I jokingly state nearly choking on my words. “He who laughs last…” he recites with a chuckle. “Shall prevail!” I quickly add. “Like father, like daughter,” Mother insightfully chimes into the

laughter. “I totally agree!” “In all seriousness, Father, I truly have grown fascinated with the mortals’ political and educational system, as well as their psychological makeup, which is why I am requesting a four-year leave to test this theory of mine. “Which is what?” he asks, stumbling over his words. “I want to test their theory of motivation to that of the gods. There appears to be a direct correlation between how they resolve conflict and how they achieve success. I would also love to test their psychological makeup; what drives many of our residents to commit the most heinous of crimes to that of how love affects their core soul. “Finally the truth is revealed. Are you stating that love is the root cause of this so-called quest you seek?” he demands. “Of course not! Well, maybe one day, but not now, and do you really want to have a conversation regarding my love life?” “Definitely not; your mother is here for that particular conversation, but all other inquiries you can definitely run me,” he says while embracing me again. “I will keep that in mind,” I state while hugging my father as if I were seventy years younger. Father attempts to redirect the topic of conversation by asking if I would like take a family vacation to Milan or Barcelona, two of my favorite destinations. “Are you listening to the words that are coming out of my mouth, Father?” “Ha ha ha, we love that movie, right, dear?” he says with a big belly laugh directed toward Mother while she recalls the movie as one of her personal favorites and a definite classic. Father insists that they watch the movie on the big screen tonight if all is in order as I interrupt his babbling. “Father, are you listening to me?” “Of course sweetheart, continue,” he says, directing his attention back to me. “In order to receive accurate data, I must blend in with the societal customs of the mortals in order to test my theory of motivation.” “Okay, why now? Why not for your two hundredth birthday?” he inquires of my seemingly desperate request to leave the Underworld. “Because I am of the appropriate age now Father! Plus, I knew you would not approve my leave if I requested this time away for any birthday prior to my adulthood.” “Very generous of you, my darling, for thinking of my feelings, but why are you requesting such an extensive leave? Four years is a very long time to not have my beautiful angel by my side, present company excluded,” he implies while looking toward Mother with eyes of allegiance. “I am fully aware of the father-daughter bond, so I am not offended in the least,” Mother replies. “But you are my heavenly angel,” he insists as he leans over to

give Mother a ionate kiss. “Still standing here, I remind them!” “I pray one day that your husband is as affectionate as your father and showers you with special attention,” she exclaims while returning Father’s kisses. “Be that as it may, shall I continue now?” “Yes, please continue,” he whispers while still entranced with the beauty of Mother as I ask where I was before their love fest begun. “I hope you know that I am never afraid to shower you with my affections,” Father declares while pledging his love. Mother whispers to father that she enjoys his adorations of love and could not live without it, just as I begin to speak? As I explain that the university system is designed where four years is the normal track for a student to earn a bachelor’s degree and an additional two years for a graduate degree, Father glances toward me with intensity and frustration in his eyes. “Six years, I knew you would deny, but four years you might possibly approve.” A growl is heard under his breath as Mother tries to justify my leave to Father by stating that I was only thinking of them! “This is why I opted for the lesser of the two degrees!” “No daughter of mine shall obtain a minimal degree. If the normal track for a mortal is six years then you can achieve it in half the time,” he declares. “But I am requesting four years!” “Would you prefer two or maybe even a one-year hiatus? Let me remind you of your duties and responsibilities here in the Underworld. I am positive that you can achieve all the knowledge you seek in three years or I can deny the entire request,” he proclaims. As I thank Father for my birthday gift of three years on the surface without parental supervision, I would be remiss if I did not thank Mother for her assistance in aiding Father’s decision, so I inconspicuously mouth the words ‘thank you’ to her while hugging Father. “I will consult your uncles on this matter, but consider your birthday gift approved,” he declares. “My beautiful angel is ready to spread her wings,” Mother confirms. “Don’t you mean death angel,” I declare as Father interrupts to remind me of an important surface world law known as the “no law” amongst the gods. “Not to worry, Father. I am fully aware of the law! I will miss you both so very much.” “Wait just a minute, young lady! Are you prepared to leave us now?” he asks. “Not now, but in three days after my birthday celebration!” “Were you that certain that I would approve your request?” he asks. “No, but I had to prepare just in case. A lady is always prepared. Mother taught me that! Besides, my first college semester begins in five days.” “My daughters are growing up too

quickly! Will Melinoe request this same leave for her one hundredth birthday as well?” Father inquires of me. “Not sure, Father, but we are our father’s daughter.” “I am too old for this,” he assures me while rubbing his temple. “I look forward to your visits Mother en route to visit Grandmother.” “You may want to lose the term ‘grandmother’ and call her Demeter just as she has requested,” Mother graciously reminds me. “It just sounds so unnatural, but if it is what she wants, I shall abide.” Mother explains how her mother despises that term, especially since she has the face of a twenty-year-old mortal. “So was that the age she lost her—” “A lady never speaks of such things,” Mother abruptly utters as Father turns a deaf ear. “Your visits are always welcomed Mother.” “What about your father?” she asks while walking towards me. “Of course, Father is welcomed as well, but I know how uneasy it makes him to leave his kingdom for such a length of time.” “Great recovery,” Mother telepathically relays as she winks at me. “My main reason for not leaving the Underworld for any length of time was because of my beautiful ‘death angels,’ as you put it. I could not bear to leave you and your sister here alone while your mother was on leave to Olympus. But now that you have declared this newfound independence and want to leave the nest, it is my duty as a father to check up on my children—I mean visit my daughter for , both financially and emotionally,” he confirms while correcting himself. “My leave is only temporary. I promise to return to my duties in three years and during winter and summer breaks of course.” “Melinoe, you may enter now, for the decision has been made,” Mother telepathically relays to my sister who is eavesdropping outside the chamber doors. “I can never get anything you, Mother,” Melinoe begins as she opens the door to her parents’ chamber. “And don’t you forget it either,” Mother says giggling at my sister’s comment. Melinoe conveys to our omniscient mother that she was only just ing by on her way to the river. “You are not fooling anyone in this room. This was a planned detour by all s, my all-too-curious daughter,” Mother affirms. Melinoe decides to confess to the fact that curiosity just got the best of her and wished that she had Mother’s gift. “A mother’s intuition is her best feature, so that, my dear, when one day you are blessed with children of your own,” Mother reminds both of us. “I’ll make a mental note of that.” Melinoe says with a snicker. “Excellent! Now back to Makaria. Your father and I will expect an annual report on your findings, so please use this time wisely and not to the detriment of our family history,”

Mother exclaims. “Yes, Mother!” “And one more thing, don’t forget to have a little fun while you research mortal existence!” she teases as Father suggests that I not have too much fun. “Fun? Makaria would not know fun if it hit her in the head!” Melinoe teases as we walk toward the door. “We shall see about that, little sister. Look for a postcard of all my worldwide travels while I am having fu-n!” “I can hardly wait,” she emphasizes as we exit our parents’ bedroom chamber.

CHAPTER 2

End of Summer

“What an amazing summer, and you missed half of it,” Chris says to his friend Alex as he arrives two weeks before the end summer break. “Victoria’s wedding, ?” “Oh that’s right. How was it?” he asks. “Expensive but very beautiful!” “Glad you were finally able to make it, chap,” Les says, walking in to greet his friend and agreeing with the price tag of weddings, especially those born of dignitaries in Wellington. “I would not expect anything less for the grand duke’s granddaughter,” Les adds. “My grandfather, the grand duke himself, might have been put to shame with not only the cost of Victoria’s wedding but the sheer beauty and sophistication of this wedding. Victoria’s new husband is Indian, his mother a real princess, so believe me when I say their wedding ceremonies will put even the royal family’s wedding to shame. Believe me, if I could have been here sooner, I most definitely would have, but each night leading up to the wedding was more elaborate than the night before,” Alex claims while reminiscing on the beauty of his sister’s wedding. “So how is it that you’re still standing, chap?” Chris teases. Alex explains how he had a week to recuperate before flying out to meet his friends. “Free food, drinks, women, and nonstop parties; well, I say that is my kind of wedding,” Les exclaims. “Were there many hot single ladies attending the week long wedding festivities?” Chris asks in a love-struck daze. “Like any of them would give you the time of day,” Les teases his friend. “Are you kidding me? With all the alcohol at our disposal for seven straight days, the probability of me finding my future wife would have been greater than the comeback man himself, Michael Jordan’s three-peat repeat season,” Chris says in response to his friend’s statement. “And what happens when the alcohol wears off and she realizes your season is over?” Les teases. “Still in love because my season will never end,” Chris assures his friend while punching him on the arm before heading outside. “Whatever! Glad you are finally here chap, so that I can pawn the season man off on you,” Les says in jest to Alex. “Oh no, he was yours before I arrived and

will remain yours until we leave! Besides, I am in need of some serious R & R from time served of assisting my father with my grandparents’ estate.” When Les inquires of his best friend father’s well being, Alex shares how everything is running smoothly and that his father is doing a great job managing his grandparents’ estate. “Well, listen; this is the last full week to party before our summer ends. Our plane leaves next Monday, giving us a few days to spend with family before second year begins. There are plenty of girls, food, beer and excitement to go around if you are up for it,” Les declares as he grabs his friend Alex and places him in a headlock. “Just call me Mr. Party Man.” “So can I assume that your shadow did not follow you here?” Chris says probing his friend of a certain girl’s whereabouts while returning to the kitchen. “May I assume you are referring to Nicolette?” Alex asks while boxing it out with Les. “Just kind of surprised that she did not attempt to hide in your suitcase,” Chris replies in a teasing manner. “How did you know? I guess the cat’s out of the bag. Come out, Nikki!” Alex says in jest while holding up his suitcase. “Whatever, dude,” Chris declares. “Personally, I think she secretly has a crush on Victoria’s new husband, but of course she denies it. Truth be told, she was excited to stay behind and help Victoria decorate the new house, which is, by the way, why my shadow is not present with us this holiday,” Alex declares of his cousin’s absence. “Great! That means we have the entire house as our man cave,” Les positively assures his friends. “From the look of things, this beautiful home has already been deemed a cave.” “Just prepare to walk, sleep, eat, and party like a caveman,” Les says while imitating a caveman’s walk while stepping over clothes, shoes, and fallen furniture. “I believe the phrase is party like a rock star!” Chris says in correction to the statement. “Shut up and just go with it. We are free to walk around in our underwear if we like,” Les proclaims. “So which cave shall I call home for the next week?” Alex asks while looking around the house. “There is an available room to the right of the stairs,” Les replies. “Hurry and put your bags away and prepare to have some serious kick-ass fun over the next couple days,” Chris says excitedly. “Besides, I have a few lady friends I wish for you to meet when you return,” Les reveals. “You mean Chris has not grossed them out yet?” Alex says in a comical manner. “Belt up! And try not to scare off the two young ladies I invited from our women’s study class,” Chris says in response to his friend’s comment. “Which two?” “Hold your horses! Because right now they both want the seasoned man,” Chris says validating his earlier comment. “The only way you are going to have them is in your dreams,” Alex declares while running up the

stairs after punching his best friend. “You’re going to get it now,” Chris says as he begins to run up the mahogany staircase after Alex. Sliding down the stairs on a surfboard, Chris is stopped by Les before he crashes into the front door. “Listen up Mr. Seasonal Man! We really need to make sure Alex has a great time this weekend,” Les whispers to his friend. “Of course, he has his best buds as party guides,” Chris reminds him. “I know, but now that both grandparents have ed away in addition to Nikki’s mother, we really need to alleviate some of the burden and stress he and his father may experience with managing their family estate,” Les poignantly states. “Have you not considered my stress in trying to form a band with kids who think they are America’s Next Best Talent?” Chris proclaims. “Kids—and all of a sudden you are the adult now,” Les teases as he stands in a boxing pose. “Juilliard certainly thought so,” Chris replies as he throws a left jab at Les before running out the sliding glass door. “But you didn’t go, ?” Les reminds his friend as he runs after him. “What are they up to now?” Alex says questioning the horse play by his best friends as a familiar student ascends the stairs. “Nice trunks,” she utters. “Thanks!” “Hey your name is Alex, right?” she asks. “Yes, how did you know?” “My name is Lauren! You were in my women’s literature class last term,” she says while extending out her hand. “That’s right. You sat in the front row. Let me guess, you received an A in the class.” “B+,” she confirms with a bashful smile. “So I am not alone! Welcome to my world,” Alex says with excitement. “I just knew for sure that I aced the final,” Lauren claims as Les enters the house inconspicuously as the two classmates reminisce. “Want to compare notes over a drink?” Alex offers as a suggestion to his classmate. “Sure, just let me use the little girls’ room, and I will meet you in the kitchen,” she replies with intrigue in her tone. When Alex inquires of the type of drink Lauren would like, her response is, “Surprise me!” “Will you require a cold shower before you have that drink?” Les says in jest to his friend as Alex bumps into him walking backwards into the kitchen with Lauren in full view. “Very funny! Hey, how is my face?” Alex asks while viewing his reflection in an empty veggie tray. “Fine, why do you ask?” Les says questioning his friend. Alex claims that for the past two weeks he has had minimal breakouts, but for some reason he now feels the sting of a massive outbreak covering the entire surface of his face. “Just relax and enjoy yourself, dude. Summer is almost over, and then you will have to contend with the real stresses of the world—juggling school and girls!” Les teases. “Looking forward to it!” Alex says with a huge grin. “Incoming, so stop looking at your crater face

in the veggie tray!” Les says in jest as he makes his way toward the pool area. “Hey you! How about that drink?” Lauren says showcasing her beautiful smile as she returns from her bathroom break.

CHAPTER 3

Sister Talk

An elaborate party is thrown by the god and goddess of the Underworld as they celebrate the one hundredth birthday of their daughter, Makaria. On special occasions the gods and goddesses of Olympia and Atlantis are allowed to enter the realm of the Underworld. Sitting in her bathroom having her hair and makeup done by the palace stylist and interior designer, Makaria awaits the entry of her sister for a little sister talk. “Are you out of your mind, Makaria? How insane are you for wanting to leave home for what? Four years?” Melinoe sarcastically states as she enters my bathroom in somewhat of a frenzy. “Three years!” I remind her. “I stand corrected—three years!” she says, giggling as Catania strategically places tiny diamonds in my hair. “Before you get too comfortable, can you please hand me a pair of diamond and onyx earrings?” “Which pair? You have so many,” she insinuates while walking toward the enclosed wall unit just outside my bathroom, which conceals all of my jewels. “This is ridiculous, Makaria. Pretty soon, you will really need this entire wall space just to house your jewels,” she teases. “Not to worry. It is second on my to-do list of projects.” “What is your first?” she asks. “Making sure all is in order before I leave for the surface.” “Well, I guess that project is on hiatus for the next three years,” she declares while handing me a beautiful pair of diamond and onyx earrings. “Wow, I forgot about these earrings. They will go perfect with my birthday outfit. Thanks, sis!” “Don’t mention it!” Melinoe says while relaxing on my new bronze satin chaise. “So please help me to understand this insanity you obviously are experiencing with wanting to leave home? Why would you want to give up all of this to roam around on the surface for three years?” Melinoe emphasizes while glancing around her sister’s room. “I don’t expect you to understand right now, and why is it that you felt the need eavesdrop on my private conversation with our parents when you know Mother’s depth perception is impeccable.” She replies by stating that she hopes to throw Mother off her game one day. “Well, I am quite sure you

will have fun trying.” She shares how strange it will feel not seeing me every day, in an effort to guilt me into giving up this idea of leaving home by batting her beautiful hazel and green eyes. I assure her that there are holidays and breaks where I will have the opportunity to come home and visit. “I just don’t understand why you want to leave. Are you experiencing a midlife crisis? Oh wait you are too young for that,” she reminds me in a good-humored tone. “Definitely not! It’s just something I have been contemplating for the last decade.” When she asks how come I never shared those thoughts with her, I can only apologize and ask that she forgive me. Hoping she comes to the realization as to why I have a desire to commit to this pilgrimage, I suggest that maybe her mind will change in a decade or so when she turns one hundred. “I don’t think so! I am perfectly content with my life here,” Melinoe assures me. “So am I— sort of! Do you the detours Mother and I would make on our journey back home from Olympus?” “If I say yes, will you skip the play-by-play?” she blurts out. “No, but I promise to make it short.” “Promises, promises!” Melinoe teases. “In the essence of time, do you recall one of our frequent stops to this quaint little dinner club called Journey’s End Lounge and Bar.” Melinoe recites the name of the restaurant along with me as we both begin to laugh. “The dinner club’s name alone intrigued us, and well let’s just say, curiosity got the best of us. We decided to take a peek inside, and with any luck, not arouse suspicion. As our entree is served, the voice of a young girl performing some sort of reenactment from a play caught our attention. At least that was my first impression. Soft music began to play in the background while her poetic voice caused everyone to cease from eating and turn their ear to the stage. It was amazing the way her body just seemed to flow with the rhythm of the music and words. Mother and I sat at a booth in the back as we listened to these mortals perform exquisite poetry, which later we found out were original pieces written by the performers. The next act was a duo consisting of a young man and his girlfriend, who had just completed their first year at the university. Their poetry consisted of the highs and lows of their college life experience—including falling in love, the stress of final exams, and the pressure to fit in. It was then and there that I became fascinated with mortal existence and their psychological makeup. That one poem was so vivid that I pictured myself at the university, reliving what seemed like my very own college experience.” “I can only assume that his voice was not the only thing that made you picture

yourself with him at the university,” Melinoe says with a sexual connotation undertone. “Why must all of your comments revert back to sex?” She insists that my mind was obviously in the gutter because she was merely referring to his obvious good looks. Reaching for a beautifully shaped wine bottle off the bathroom shelf, I ask Catania if she could give me and my sister a few moments to speak alone. “Yes, my lady,” she utters before transforming from human form to a ghostly figure while floating inside the bottle. Returning to my original conversation with Melinoe, I share with her that the male mortal was very handsome. “I swear he could have been a god—literally and figuratively.” “Now who has sex on the brains?” Melinoe insists as I pull her out of the bathroom and toward my canopy bed, confirming his godlike physique and his angelic voice. “I am guessing this is your main reason for wanting to leave for the surface?” Melinoe points out. “Not the main reason but a big part of it,” I confirm while smiling from ear to ear. “Were you able to speak with him after the show?” She asks. “Since this was my first interaction with mortals, Mother felt it best to keep a low profile.” Since we have the ability to communicate telepathically, I can read her thoughts as she wonders if this so-called godlike mortal was a student at the university in which I chose to complete my research. “Yes, he is—or rather was—a student of Princeton University, where I will attend.” “Why do I even bother to think to myself? At least now I see why you chose that university over the thousands of others on the surface,” Melinoe says with a slight giggle. “It was at least five years ago, so I can only assume that he is now considered a graduate of Princeton.” Confirming her surveillance outside our parents chamber door, she its that the mortal could have an additional year left at the university if it was his desire to pursue a graduate degree. “And how would you know this, Ms. Smarty-Pants?” I ask as we watch the diamond-encrusted stars on the ceiling rotate around the room. “Intuition!” She says with a look of guilt. “Just how long were your ears glued to the door?” “Obviously, not long enough! Now stop avoiding the subject,” Melinoe says with a stern voice. I insist that my main reason for wanting to leave is purely for educational purposes. “I have an interest in the way mortals spend their lives before death and not to look for a boy toy. Well, at least not at first!” “You said it! I did not! Well, in your absence of not looking for a boy toy—may I move into your room? For I am taking on quite a bit of your responsibilities,” she reminds me. My initial reaction to her question is No. “But your room overlooks the river age, plus I have already measured it for my belongings,”

Melinoe says before realizing what she has just spoken. “Excuse me!” “Did I say that out loud?” she questions herself. “Oh yes, you did!” Justifying her reason for wanting to borrow my room, she insists that it will allow her easy access to the river for her daily duties. “Surely you understand,” she says in her best loving sister voice. Reminding her that her room is a quarter of a size bigger than mine, I ask why would she want to downsize! “I told you—easier access to the river,” she states with a sneaky suspicion. “Why do I get the feeling there is another reason for this request? Is it because your room is closer to Mother and Father’s, or is it because a certain immortal, who shall go unnamed, frequents the river daily to announce the entrance of the newly dead?” “Thanatos? Are you serious! He is nearly the age of Father for goodness’ sake,” she says in a shocked voice. “But both he and Father wear their age oh so very well, don’t you agree?” “That’s gross, Makaria! Are you crushing on your own father?” she asks. “Not! But I have seen the way you and Thanatos eye one another. You cannot fool me, little sister. You have always had the wandering eye for the slightly older man.” “Yes, slightly older than me, not older, older like Father’s age!” Melinoe giggles. “What’s the difference? Slightly older is still older!” Insisting that she has great taste in men, she ask that I recall the difference in age with most of our family , including our parents. “Most of the goddesses are with gods twice their age! Even father is five times mother’s age,” she boldly affirms. “Does this mean that our generation has to continue that cycle?” As she takes my hand to lead me to the window, she asks how can I not notice the difference in maturity and stature of the older gentleman! “Oh trust me, I have noticed; but have you also noticed the increase in goddesses surrounding the gods who obviously are not waiting until their coronation day to lay with a god? I would bet somewhere around their eightieth or even seventieth birthday their virginity is lost!” “Well, I cannot blame some of them!” Melinoe teases as if she is in agreement. “Why would you condone such behavior?” “You are truly old school, my sister! The older man is like a fine wine,” Melinoe claims. “Yes, they only get better with time,” we find ourselves reciting the familiar phrase together. “What about the newly dead men who arrive, whose bodies have not completely transformed into ghostly apparitions? Are you trying to tell me you have never thought about mixing business with pleasure?” She questions me while showing off the seductive body roll of a belly dancer. “I guess the firstborn child is

always known as the responsible sibling.” “You mean the boring sibling?” Melinoe jokingly exclaims. Before walking away from the window, I remind her that my duty is to ensure a peaceful transition for those who come along this river. “I have never mixed business with pleasure.” “Never ever?” Melinoe asks. “Never!” Pulling me back toward the window, Melinoe insists that I take a good look at the men as they exit the boats for entry into our world. “Can you honestly say that you have never imagined crossing over your line of responsibility and giving in to the temptation?” She asks. “What do you think the line is there for? It is drawn so that you are aware of its presence and for you not to cross it.” She insists that the line is imaginary. “You can cross back and forth as many times as you like,” she conveys while using her finger to draw a white line on my floor as she proceeds to step back and forth over it. “Why do you seem to challenge everything?” Her response is to keep things fun and interesting. “Why do you think we have so many gorgeous men here in our midst?” She insists with a devilish grin. “Because they dared to cross the line!” I emphasize reminding her of their presence with us now. “You are seriously fooling yourself, big sister, if you think that you are that controlled whereas you cannot even think of not crossing the line,” Melinoe declares while pointing to the highlighted line on the floor. “Never said that it didn’t cross my mind, what I said was, I never abused my power and crossed the line to satisfy my libido, little sister.” “If you say so,” Melinoe says, unconvinced. “And I do say so! Now let’s hope my nomixing-business-with-pleasure policy remains intact while I am away seeking knowledge to help better understand my role as the Goddess of Blessed Death.” “Not to worry, big sis, I totally have this under control. No harm in looking, right,” Melinoe says with a sneaky smile. “Riiiight; Maybe I should visit on the weekends also, just to make sure you stay true to your word.” “Whatever!” Melinoe replies. “By the way, do you even know how to disguise your powers without bringing attention to yourself?” She asks with the best intentions. I remind her that mortals live their everyday lives without powers so I should be able to do the same! “Should and could are on the opposite ends of the spectrum. Besides, it’s easy to live a normal life if you never had powers or riches or a fairy godmother. But you, on the other hand, dear sister, have had all of that.” Melinoe says in a snickering tone. She raises an excellent point as I fathom how to disclose my powers over the next couple of days. “Well, how hard can it be? Some mortals live well into their one hundredth year of life without a gift like ours.” “Only because they are clueless to our world, well most are at least. If mortals knew

how trivial and petty the brothers are about the smallest of details, their survival rate might decrease further because they would fear more,” Melinoe insists. “All the more reason for me to learn of their internal makeup by living among them!” Apparently she saw that my mind was made up and felt it best to concede by stating, “I guess there’s no use in trying to change your mind!” “Listen, can you do me a favor, please!” “Sure, anything for my big sister!” Melinoe readily agrees. “Can you give me some sort of heads-up if Father decides to use his helmet of invisibility to come and check on me?” “What’s in it for me?” she exclaims. “Why does there always have to be something in it for you? Can’t you just do this for your sister who loves you?” “Sure, I can, if I can have your room for the next three years!” She says, totally emphasizing her words. “You are unbelievable!” “So do we have a deal? Can I have your room?” She asks with even more persistence. “Have? No. Borrow? Yes!” As she expresses her thanks with a big hug, she vows to uphold all my current expectations for the island’s residents and promises to keep me informed of Father’s informal visits before heading toward the door. “Hey, since you are leaving, can you retrieve Catania from her bottle so that she can finish my hair and makeup for the party as I change into my party dress. Please and thank you!” “Anything for you Sis,” Melinoe happily states as she does a complete 180 degree turn to enter my bathroom.

CHAPTER 4

Makaria’s Centennial Celebration

The Royal Hall is the only room in palace or even throughout the entire kingdom of Hades permitted for gods of the other two dimensions to occupy during their visit. It is an elegant ballroom reserved for special occasions. One of the highlights of the Royal Room is a large diamond encrusted oval window which grants all of the gods a firsthand view of the surrounding kingdom. The palace is positioned at a pivotal height to display a magnificent eastside view of Nesoi Makarioi, the Island of Blest. A portal is positioned inside, adjacent to the grand entry doors to provide safe entry for the Olympian gods. Cerberus I and II, my father’s three-headed pet dogs, are set up to guard the doors outside the Royal Room to ensure compliance with the Underworld rules. Tonight the room is filled with the gods and goddesses from all three dimensions in celebration of my one hundredth birthday. The gods of Olympus are dressed in white; the gods of Atlantis are dressed in blue, while the gods of the Underworld are all dressed in black. The decorations reflect a gold, ruby, and onyx theme which are the guest of honor favorite colors. “You look absolutely beautiful, sweetheart,” Demeter says as she dashes over to compliment me on my birthday dress: an above the knee one-shoulder kimonosleeve Charmeuse dress. “I cannot believe you came, Grandmother—I mean Demeter. You always swore you would never step foot in the Underworld except to kill my father for kidnapping Mother.” “Now what kind of GG would that make me if I chose not to come and share in your coronation day, especially when Hades claims to have a big announcement to share,” she replies. “Okay, I give up, Demeter. What is a GG?” She declares that in my case it stands for ‘greatest grandmother,’ but to every one else the acronym stands for ‘greatest goddess’! As Demeter concludes her comment she arrogantly strikes her signature pose. “Do you mind if I stick to calling you Demeter?” “If you must, so what is this big announcement your father wants to share? Has he contracted a deadly disease that not even a god can cure?” She says with excitement.

“Demeter, you promised to be on your best behavior tonight,” Mother says walking over to us after greeting all of her guests. “You cannot honestly tell me that you enjoy living down here for months on end, year after year, in this dark and gloomy place?” Demeter exclaims. “I happen to think our Royal Room looks quite vibrant tonight,” Mother states boasting of our beautiful ballroom! “That’s because I light up the room, darling,” Demeter says with a look of pride on her face. “Well, I have been its shining light for over five hundred years and have grown to love it here with my husband. Besides, my two beautiful daughters are my shiny stars, and they are all the light I need,” Mother happily conveys to Demeter. Looking on with a sense of pride at my Mother, I am so glad that she continues to stand up to her mother for what she truly believes. “Never a dull moment with my two favorite goddesses,” is my response to their greeting of one another. “Have you seen Hera the temptress clinging on to Zeus as if he were the last man in the entire universe?” Melinoe jokingly says as she walks over to the conversation in a beautiful black one shoulder handkerchief dress accentuated with a gold belt. “Yes, Father practically had to pry her hands away from his in order to give me a hug,” Mother teases. “Why does she have to flaunt her beauty wherever she goes?” Melinoe asks. “With all of her beauty, she is still a very insecure woman. But I have to commend the Goddess of Marriage for never cheating on Zeus,” Demeter reveals. “Never?” I ask. “Not to my knowledge! She may tempt the gods and the likes of mortal men, but she stays true and faithful to her Zeus. Even conceiving her only child without him or any man,” Demeter recalls. “I don’t understand why she would not let Zeus father her brat of a son,” Melinoe telepathically relays to us! “To prove that she is all woman and, if she so desired, that she could have a baby all by herself and she did. Sort of sounds like another goddess I know,” Demeter says, glancing toward Mother. “We were made to procreate, man and woman, so I would never have a baby on my own, especially when I have the love of an incredibly sexy husband,” Mother boasts as she turns to view Father greeting his guests. “Mother, you are on fire tonight and may I say you look absolutely gorgeous in your silk Spartan Vdraped gown!” “Yes, you may,” she says smiling beautifully. “You’re leaving nothing to the imagination, are you dear?” Demeter replies. “Why because my dress accentuates my waist, back and hips. I recall you wearing a similar dress to my centennial party,” Mother says in correction to Demeter’s statement. “Oh girls, you should have seen me in my wonderful glory years before my heart was torn apart,” Demeter says while inducing an image of herself at Mother’s

coronation party on the floor for us to view. Mother compliments Demeter’s beauty as Melinoe and I agree before explaining her initial entry to the Underworld. She states that it was not her intention to stay. She told Father that she would remain in his kingdom for one week only; and in that week she would prove to Demeter that she was not this fragile little girl who was in need of her mother’s protection. “But on that first day of my arrival, your brother showed me a different world and a completely different side to him that made me fall completely and unconditionally in love with him,” Mother says with a slight shiver while biting her bottom lip. “Which side did he show you first,” Melinoe says with the biggest grin on her face. “Wouldn’t you like to know,” Mother says as Melinoe and I respond with an emphatic “Not”! “When did my beloved granddaughter become a standup comedian?” Demeter asks while pulling on Melinoe’s cheekbone. “Demeter you will ruin my makeup,” Melinoe says as she ushers our grandmother’s hand from her face! “Fine! Getting back to my main point, your happiness is all I ever desired,” Demeter says directing her attention toward mother. “But if you open your eyes, you will see that I am extremely happy. I am no longer a child. I have a wonderful husband, two beautiful children, and a magnificent kingdom which I oversee with my husband,” Mother poignantly states. “You were extremely lucky to have two beautiful daughters,” Demeter teases as she cuddles up to me. Personally, I think they both take after their father, just as I take after my father,” Mother immediately replies to Demeter’s comment. “Why must you always throw salt in my wounds?” Demeter asks. “Even though you were never able to take a joke very well, I do apologize,” Mother says to Demeter while giving her a kiss on the cheek. “While Zeus is the father to many children, both mortal and immortal, my Persephone is his first,” Demeter proudly boasts. “And his favorite,” Mother adds. “Can we get back to Hera now since this feud has ended,” Melinoe chimes in to say. “Do you think Hera should add the word ‘tolerance’ to her title—Goddess of Marriage, Fertility, and Tolerance?” I ask of my family. “Once a woman marries or lies with a man of stature, it is almost expected that she wear a crown of tolerance,” Mother theorizes. “Are you that naïve, my dear? All women, mortal and immortal, demonstrate tolerance for their men whether he has stature or not,” Demeter declares. “I stand corrected,” Mother says in agreement.

“Can I get in on the gossip, ladies?” Athena inquires as she walks over to in on the conversation. “No, because then we would have to stop talking about you,” Melinoe quickly replies as her face turns from serious to comical. “I have to that you are the spicy, tell-it-like-it-is granddaughter,” Athena replies. “And I would not have her any other way,” Demeter its while putting her arm around Melinoe. “I cannot believe that you have been hiding all of this beautiful hair in a bun for centuries, and for what?” Melinoe says as she touches Athena’s long red tresses. “It is just easier to maintain if I keep it up,” Athena its. Melinoe shares with the group how our mother always insisted that Athena had beautiful hair but how she never believed it until now. “Sorry, Athena, my daughter sometimes has diarrhea of the mouth,” Mother warns. “It’s quite okay—a girl after my own spirit,” Athena gladly replies. “May I ask why would you hide such beautiful hair?” Melinoe asks. “Well, the gods are drowning in beautiful women seeking their approval. , my wisdom allows me to see right through their every intention. Most of them just want me for today with the intentions of having another tomorrow. My insight and strength is too much for them to handle for more than one night,” Athena declares. “Why does a woman’s independence seem to threaten men?” I often wonder! “To a man, a woman’s independence diminishes his role in the relationship. The role of savior, protector, and leader is exclusive to him alone, or so they believe! If a woman demonstrates the ability to take care of herself, men view it as a negative and a sign of too much testosterone,” Athena declares. “Men want frailty, not strength, in a woman,” Demeter adds. “Well, I for one am so blessed to have a husband that does not fit that mold,” Mother boasts. “Yes, you are indeed! I believe Hades is in need of a son,” Athena teases. “Why? So that every goddess can pounce on him for having attributes like his father; I think not!” Mother adamantly insists just before she bursts into laughter. “Besides, you never know. We may have a son one day,” Mother implies. “What am I hearing?” Melinoe asks. “Not to worry, Hera has probably permanently closed my womb to the gift of childbearing anyway,” Mother concludes. “Thank God,” Demeter replies. “Hades is the epitome of a good man! I don’t understand why you continue to give him such grief,” Athena responds to Demeter’s remark. “Not to worry, he has some naughty ways also,” Mother implies as she grins from ear to ear. “It’s those naughty ways that I am concerned about,” Demeter replies. “Not to worry Demeter, all of his bad is definitely good to me,” Mother says flashing her bright beam of light smile. “And you subject my granddaughters to this type of talk,” Demeter says in an

agitated tone. “We are so totally use to their rendezvous that it no longer bothers us,” Melinoe says with a slight giggle as she nudges for me to agree. “That’s right it no longer bothers us!” I hesitantly state agreeing with my sister. “While we are on the subject of a man’s good and bad intentions with women, Athena, can you tell me if Triton can handle a strong woman as a lifelong mate?” Melinoe asks. “Melinoe, please tell us that you are joking!” Mother immediately asks hoping this is another one of Melinoe’s practical jokes. Athena glances over toward Triton, son of Poseidon, who happens to look in our direction and smile as he and his father are surrounded by a quartet of young goddesses. “He is just like his father, a womanizer! Trust me when I say, stop wasting your time because you could wait forever waiting for him to change,” Athena replies. “Lighten up, guys. I was only kidding. Just thought Makaria’s party was in need of a little spice,” Melinoe insists, that is before she turns to view Triton again with disappointing eyes. “That is so good to know,” Demeter replies. “I believe it will take the right woman to turn him around, but don’t count on it anytime soon,” Athena relays telepathically to only Melinoe. “Thank you,” Melinoe replies with her eyes as she has not learned the art of relaying information without the rest of us being privy to the details. The first band, all children of Poseidon, with Triton out front as the lead singer, takes to the stage to set up for their big debut as Lamia, demigod daughter to Poseidon, concludes her beautiful solo while playing the golden harp. My headliner band, all children of Zeus, and a crowd favorite, wish our cousins of the ocean good luck by bumping each other’s fists. “It is time to get this party started, ladies. Let’s dance,” Melinoe suggests as she grabs hold of my hand and leads me out to the dance floor as the other women follow. Wine is the only consumable refreshment allowed in the Underworld for Olympian gods and goddesses’ of the other two realms to enjoy. And much is allocated on special occasions in the Underworld. Any consumption of food a deity partakes of while visiting the Underworld will subject them to live out the rest of eternity in the realm of Hades. As father makes his way to the stage after the band takes a fifteen minute break, a male teenage palace attendant rings a very large gold gong for the big announcement. Father gestures for Mother, Melinoe, and I to him on stage for his announcement. He thanks our guests for sharing in my centennial celebration then directs their attention to the beautifully decorated wine boxes for all to enjoy as parting gifts.

“This year, Makaria has requested an unusual gift for this most infamous birthday,” Father begins as he and Mother each take one of my hands. “Hades and I have granted Makaria a three-year sabbatical to the surface to attend Princeton University,” Mother reveals as a big gasp is heard throughout the crowded room as most turn to witness the demeanor of Zeus. “Makaria has chosen to research the mortal life span and feels the best way to have concrete data is to immerse herself in their everyday lives,” Father relays to our guests. “This is vital information that will assist Makaria in her daily duties as Goddess of Blessed Death here in the Underworld,” Mother adds to justify their decision. Father reminds his guest that Zeus has ten sons who are graduates of Princeton University. “Twelve! But who’s counting!” Zeus immediately replies with his signature chuckle. “Yes, but they are demigods!” Hera exclaims. “Immortal, half mortal—what is the difference? They were all conceived of a god,” Father reminds Hera. “How can you approve such a request without seeking our advice?” Zeus demands. Father reminds his brother that a god or goddess’s one hundredth birthday is the most special of all birthdays. “Her mother and I weighed all the pros and cons and gave our blessing to our daughter,” Father declares with don’t-challenge-me eyes zoomed at Zeus. “Make sure that she is aware of the no- rule with her demigod cousins,” he insists. “Yes, she is fully aware of the law,” Father confirms as we all stand strong and secure on stage as god and goddesses of the Underworld. “In order to ensure her compliance with the law, we will have to keep an eye on her,” Zeus declares. “You will do no such thing! I think we all know how easy it is for you to turn a blind eye when it comes to keeping watch over our loved ones; so I will make sure Makaria is safe and abides by the law,” Demeter declares as she steps forward to speak. “Must you punish me for all of eternity for that one mistake?” Zeus replies in a disgruntled voice. “It was not a mistake and I wish you would stop referring to my marriage as a mistake!” Mother declares with intensity. “As you can see, Persephone has made her choice! Why are you so unwilling to accept her happiness with Hades?” Zeus demands of Demeter. “Because she was happier with me,” Demeter declares. “Enough, Mother! You will just have to woman up and deal with the fact that this is my home now and forever. I love the life I have made here with my husband and my daughters. I just pray one day that you learn to accept my decision,” Mother says as a desperate plea to Demeter. “Hello, I believe this is

my birthday celebration here! Can’t we all just get along for one family gathering where Mother and Father’s marriage is not the center of attention?” I demand as Melinoe steps forward to agree with me. “Mother and Father have the best marriage. I only hope one day Makaria and I are able to find a love like theirs, so can we please move on?” Melinoe exclaims. “The loves of my life have spoken! Now let us continue to celebrate this joyous occasion for our daughter. But first let us toast to a successful educational journey for Makaria and sing this century’s new rendition of ‘Happy Birthday,’” Father instructs our guests as Aphrodite’s beautiful voice leads the song. After the song and toast, Poseidon ventures over to Father and Zeus with a look of anal frustration. “As a result of Little Miss Blesser of Death’s birthday request, I anticipate that all of our children will request this educational excursion with the mortals,” he points out. “Don’t start, brother, because as I recall, the no- law was created with the fiasco caused by your demigod son,” Father declares. “Lower your voices! Can we find another room to debate this issue?” Zeus says expounding his authority. “You know that you are not permitted to leave this room,” Father points out to his brothers. “Well, let’s retreat to our usual meeting place,” Zeus declares as the three gods head for the elevator. Once inside the golden elevator, the sigma symbol ( ) for earth and the number 1 is pressed by Father. “Let’s make this quick, for I would like to enjoy the rest of my daughter’s birthday,” Father demands while exiting the elevator. “Ah, the Empire City,” Zeus exclaims as they step unto the highest platform of the Empire State Building as their wardrobe magically transforms from toga to black, blue, and white tuxedoes. “Fine with me!” Poseidon proclaims. “With the approval of Makaria’s educational leave, I propose that we limit a god’s powers while on earth,” Zeus suggests. “Are we talking all gods or just the children of gods?” Father inquires for further clarification. “Children of gods, of course!” Poseidon immediately responds. “If their powers are limited, or maybe even taken away, this just might scare them enough to return home and resume their responsibilities,” Zeus explains. “You suggest imposing a scare tactic in order for our children to return home?” Father exclaims. “Well, what do you recommend?” Poseidon demands. “I do not want any part in scaring our children! We have to give the perception that it is their decision to return and not trick them into returning home,” Father declares. “So what are you suggesting?” Zeus asks as if he were interrogating a witness.

What if we dispel their powers after one year?” Father recommends. “Sounds reasonable, but I propose one month,” Poseidon declares. “One week,” Zeus declares. “There’s only way to solve this! Whose turn is it to spin the ring?” Poseidon asks as he adjusts his ring for the determining factor. “I believe that would be me, so put your jewel away, brother,” Hades reminds his brothers. With the touch of each brother’s finger, a preference is added to the onyx diamond for equal consideration. “All preferences have been added, so now it is time for the spin,” Hades says to confirm. “Why do we even bother? He always wins,” Poseidon its. “Not always,” Hades exclaims. “Well, 99 percent of the time,” Poseidon grudgingly reiterates. “The decision has been made! Now let us return to the party,” Zeus says with a winning smile.

CHAPTER 5

Move In Day

“Will you please have Makaria’s luggage delivered to the Royal Room, please?” Mother requests of the royal palace gong ringer. “Of course, my queen,” the young man replies. “Makaria, I will meet you in the Royal Room in thirty minutes for our departure,” Mother telepathically relays to me. “Meet you there with bells on,” I relay over the intercom being that I cannot communicate telepathically if she is not within ten feet of me. “You can change your mind at anytime,” Melinoe teases as she spins in my swivel chair. While pressing the button to allow the attendants entry to my bedroom, I emphatically declare “Not Likely!” Walking out from the bathroom to direct the attendants to the location of my luggage, my sister implies that I have packed way too much luggage. Reminding her that I must prepare for every season above ground, she asks in a solemn manner if I had plans to return. “I could never leave the best sister in the whole wide world to fend for herself,” I jokingly state while placing one arm around her shoulder as the attendants exit with my luggage. “We shall see who the first Damsel in Distress will be,” Melinoe immediately replies. “I am so totally going to miss that smart mouth of yours!” “All joking aside, I am really going to miss you too,” Melinoe utters while giving me the biggest hug ever. After our good-bye hugs, I remind her that my room is on loan and that she should exercise the utmost of care for my boudoir while I am away. “In other words, please refrain from destroying my room while I am gone!” “Of course not,” she says with a faint smile as I exit the room. “Your mother and I are here if you should need anything,” Father affirms while nearly cutting off my airway from his tight hug. “I know Father, and I thank you both for affording me this opportunity,” I falter to say while gasping for air. “Sorry, sweetheart, sometimes I don’t know my own strength. I want you to know that I have faith in you, so I know you won’t botch this opportunity,” Father says with a chuckle. “Way to pile on the pressure, Father, but I promise!” As he turns his attention away from me and towards mother, Father solemnly

declares his discomfort for having to say his good-byes all over again in less than three weeks when mother leaves for Olympus. “Not to worry, sweetheart! For the next couple of weeks, you shall have my complete attention,” Mother whispers in his ear while massaging his muscular arms. “Then I suggest you and Makaria get a move on so that you are able to return home most expeditiously,” Father suggests as he leans over to press the elevator button while still entranced in mother’s beauty. As mother views my impatience, she allows father one last kiss before stepping onto the elevator. “I will miss you, Father!” “I will miss you more,” he replies with sadness in his eyes. Mother asks if I am truly ready for my new adventure, as I wave one last good-bye to father just before the elevator doors close. “Ready as I ever will be!” Mother presses the sigma symbol ( ) and the number 2 for the Atlantic City portal. With lightning speed, the elevator doors open to the beautiful Taj Mahal Hotel. “I have a car waiting for you, my dear sister,” Hermes, our bellhop, and son of Zeus, immediately says as he greets us with the latest surface world news. Mother shares her thanks with her brother for taking time out of his busy schedule to assist us. “Father has informed me that it is going to be a beautiful day for my niece who is venturing out on her own into the mortal world,” Hermes happily relays as he carries all five of my luggage bags to the waiting car. Hermes also known as the “Great Messenger and God of the Merchants,” loves to bellhop at the finest hotels in order to secretly gain insider trader information. “Mother, I don’t want to arrive at the university in a limousine. Can we please take a cab to campus?” “A cab, Makaria? Really? In this outfit!” Mother exclaims. While checking his watch, Hermes graciously offers to hail us a cab. “We will have to hurry, because Hermes has his watch synced with the opening bell of Wall Street,” Mother says reminding me of Hermes surface world extracurricular activities. “If it is no trouble, would you mind hailing us a cab,” I state as mother looks on with discontent. “It will be my pleasure,” Hermes says with a smile nudging his sister. “Mother, I just don’t want my first impression to be that of a spoiled rich kid!” “But why not? You are a spoiled rich kid,” she clearly states as Hermes agrees while hailing down a cab! “Besides, you chose a university where 85 percent of the students have rich parents also,” she reminds me. “I believe it is down to 75 percent now sister!” Hermes says interrupting our conversation again. “Well thank you Hermie for the correction,” Mother says in an agitated tone to her little brother. “Just wanted to give you the facts Sis and

stop calling me Hermie, I am not the little kid you once bossed around centuries ago,” he says smiling. “No you are not! What a handsome and intelligent young man you have become,” Mother boasts of her brother. A cab pulls directly in front of the hotel just as Hermes bestows his appreciation to Mother for her compliment. “If we are done with the accolades, may I continue, please?” “Of course sweetheart; now what were we discussing,” Mother says with an empathic ear. “The ratio of rich to non rich kids at Princeton,” Hermes offers as a reminder. “Thank you! I really want to try and fit into the 15 or 25 percent of students that are not spoiled rich kids as you so delicately phrased that I am!” While attempting to conceal a laugh, Mother immediately declares, “Well, let me know how that works for you!” “OK I will!” Mother thanks Hermes for his assistance as he loads my luggage in the trunk of the cab. Before mother and I enter the cab, Uncle Hermes places a black satin sheet across the backseat and floor of the cab as the cab driver looks on in astonishment. “Hopefully this will hinder any of the city’s traffic from ruining your royal garments, Uncle Hermes declares of Mother’s black faux wrap belted dress and my racer back black sequined top and jeans. “Thanks again, Hermes. I hope we were not too much of an inconvenience,” Mother says in jest while glancing toward me! “For my Big Sis and my favorite niece anytime,” Hermes cordially states. “You might not want to say that around Melinoe,” I quickly add. “Whichever niece I am speaking with at the time is my favorite. For you both are,” Hermes says recovering from his previous statement before closing the cab’s door. “Enjoy your time at the University,” he says before waving good-bye. “Where to, your highness?” the cab driver asks while pulling from the curb of the hotel. “Princeton University please!” “Sure thing, princess! We should arrive at your palace in twenty minutes,” he assures us. “Why would you call me a princess?” “No offense, but most kids who attend Princeton are higher up on the food chain than most,” he says while giving his honest opinion. “Well, I find that rather rude for you to presume that I am,” as Mother interrupts my sentence by thanking the cab driver for his candidness and relaying how we are pressed for time. “Not to worry, little ladies, I will get you there in a flash, for they don’t call me Jiffy Nicky for nothing,” the cab driver confirms. “You have a girl’s name.” “The name is Nick, and in reference to the girl’s name, Nicky, as you so delicately put it, it is a catchy slogan for my cab service, Jiffy Nicky’s Taxi Service—we get you there in the Nick of time,” he clarifies for me

while indicating that the slogan is printed on both sides of the cab’s doors. “I apologize if we missed your ment; but if you are the owner of this cab service, why is it that you are driving the cab?” “ your logic of 15 percent, dear,” Mother relays with her mind. Nick explains how two of his drivers called in sick today, so as CEO of the company, he sometimes has to step in and resume the responsibilities of his drivers in order to alleviate some of their daily stresses. “What a great example you are setting for your employees,” Mother says, commending the owner for his humanitarian efforts. He shares how some owners or CEOs quickly forget how they once started at the bottom, so he swore never to let his status go to his head once his company was up and running. “Well, kudos to you, Mr. Jiffy Nicky,” Mother replies. “Just as I promised, your palace awaits you! So which college dorm shall you call home for the next year?” Nick asks as he pulls into the campus of Princeton University. “Whitman College!” To my amazement he shares how Whitman College served him well a few years back. “How far back would you say?” “About ten years ago,” he says while exiting the cab to remove my luggage. Mother steps out of the cab and asks if he could follow us to my dorm room. “Curbside is our only guarantee, ma’am. And even if I were so inclined you would have to make it well worth my while,” Nick says with a huge grin. “I hope that you are speaking of additional compensation and not the two-minute sex that you are accustomed too,” Mother conveys as she obviously saw in a vision of his race to the finish line when it comes to sex just two minutes into the act. “I can still rock your world in those two minutes,” Nick claims. “Well, now I see the true meaning of your company’s name, Mr. Jiffy Nicky,” Mother says, amused! “What type of service are you running anyway? Cab or escort?” “Whatever you are offering,” Nick replies with a mischievous look on his face. “I could break you in two, little man, for speaking to my daughter in such a way!” “Ooh la-la, I have a firecracker on my hands! Please lead the way,” Nick says in jest. “Mother, can we please just go?” I insist while pulling the last bag from the trunk. “Let me get that for you little lady,” Nick offers. “You know you almost had me convinced that you were a decent person.” He apologizes for his improper behavior then claims that it is just the nuisances of the job for he really is a good guy. “Just ask my mother,” he states trying to make light of the situation just before calling out the name of his god. “Jesus, what are you carrying in this bag? A ton of bricks?” He declares with an expression of intensity. Mother quickly confirms his statement by proclaiming that she and

Father wanted their little girl to have a piece of home while I was away attending school. Nick turns to me and says, “Where did you grow up? A cave?” He insidiously suggests while placing the last piece of luggage on the curb. “The best,” Mother implies as I quickly interrupt her next words with, “Thank you sir, but I believe we can take it from here.” “Wow, cave women sure have come a long way. Let me know if you need a big strong caveman to keep you warm. Whitman Hall gets pretty cold during the winter months,” Nick declares expounding his knowledge of the dorm. “Listen, my mother was not kidding when she said that she could break you in two. Now your services are no longer required, but thank you for driving us safely to the university. Can you please just do all the women of the world a favor and just be yourself! It might even help increase your company fares because that trash talk will get you into some hot water if you piss off the wrong woman, trust me,” I say while paying the cab fare. “I’ll try to that!” Nick calmly states. “Well try harder,” is my prompt response to his answer. “Hope that you call on Jiffy Nicky’s service again soon. Have a great year,” Nick says as he tips his hat to say good-bye. Leaning down to pick up one of my luggage bags, Mother questions why I would not allow Nick to assist us with the luggage. “Because it was obvious that he had one thing on his mind!” “Nick is harmless, a pussycat really. He’s just been hanging around his employees too long,” Mother confirms. “Why do men feel the need to reinvent themselves in order to establish intimacy with women?” “That is an age-old question that every woman would like to know the answer to. What a great topic to include in your list of research of the mortal life span,” Mother teases as we walk toward the dorm without a struggle carrying five designer luggage bags. “I’ll make a note of it, Mother!” As we head toward the dorm, Mother questions my need to share living quarters with someone in a room that is probably a tenth the size of my own room. “Fifteen percent, , Mother?” I state. “I thought it was more like 25 percent,” she says with a smile. “Potato-Potatoe!” I promptly state as we both began to laugh. “Still I believe your father has an apartment here in the city where you can still project your 15 or 25 percent image. You can even have fun decorating it yourself because I believe it has the man cave theme, but then again, I would not know being that I have never stepped foot in it,” Mother insinuates before breaking into a slight giggle to conclude her thought. “And why have you not seen this apartment?” “Because your father loans it out to your

uncles whenever they visit with their mistresses, so in his eyes he is keeping me from getting involved in my father and uncle’s affairs, if you know what I mean,” she replies. “At least you know Father is true and faithful to you!” “As well he should be,” she says as we nearly collide with a young man, whose face is partially covered in acne. “Young man, a nice mud mask with a hint of goat milk will instantaneously remove those pimples,” Mother recommends to the young man. “Well, thank you for the suggestion. I will definitely look for that product the next time I am in the market,” he teases before apologizing for his hastiness. Mother informs him that the product is still in the testing phase and not available for sale as of yet. Before mother completely blows our cover, I decide to intervene by introducing myself. “My name is Makaria Sedah, and this is my mother Stephanie Sedah!” “Pleasure to meet you both! My name is Alex, one of the residential college advisors, also known as an RCA, for Whitman College. May I assist you with your luggage?” He asks while holding out his hand to accept one of the large bags. Mother immediately takes him up on his offer by emptying her hands of my luggage while complimenting him on his willingness to help. “First year?” Alex inquires of me. “Yes, how can you tell?” “Only first year students are accompanied by their parents when moving into the dorm! Usually after one semester, students become acclimated to the campus, and parents tend to show up only for special events like homecoming, ribbon cuttings, or the illustrious Alumni Scholarship Ball. No offense,” Alex says, apologizing to Mother. “None taken,” she its. “Well, welcome to the best dormitory Princeton has to offer,” Alex declares as he ushers us to a line so that I may receive my room keys. As I give my name to the girl behind the table, Mother inquires of the duties assigned to an RCA. “An RCA has many responsibilities, but the main two are to assist the student should they run into any problems while living here in the dormitory and the second is to ensure that all rules are followed in order to maintain a respectful and amicable environment in our living quarters,” Alex conveys. Mother thanks him for the explanation and then compliments his accent by whispering in his ear. “Thank you,” Alex says shyly. “A British accent, I’m guessing,” she articulates as I receive the keys to my room. Alex reveals that he was born in a small province in New Zealand called Wellington. “Windy Wellington,” Mother says disclosing her knowledge of the

country. “So you are aware of our nickname?” Alex confirms. “Yes, but I would not exactly call Wellington small, for it is the capital of New Zealand!” “Okay, medium province, and, yes, we are confused with the Queen’s tongue of Great Britain,” he confirms. “Mother, rarely are you wrong!” I state interrupting their geography lesson. “No, she is correct! Many natives of Great Britain migrated to New Zealand several centuries ago, and the dialect sort of stuck. So which floor are we off to?” Alex says with a chuckle as he holds the door for me and Mother to walk through. “Third floor, room 301,” I say with a little embarrassment while adjusting my LV canvas messenger bag to the other arm. “Great, you have the room at the end of my hall, very nice size. All end unit rooms are larger than the interior rooms, which you will probably need considering the number of bags you have,” Alex says with a chuckle. “Too much! You know, Mother, you can at least offer to carry one of the bags, as I have one on each arm and am wheeling the other!” She reminds me that Alex offered to assist us. “It’s no trouble! I now have an excuse to miss my gym workout today,” he its, even though it appears his struggle with my bags is a bit more than minimal. Spotting a luggage cart, I suggest we take advantage of its usefulness so that we can browse the amenities of the dorm. “Well, I can definitely tell that you are a runner from the shape of your legs,” Mother says leaning her head to the side to view his legs. “Yes, I try to get in five miles a day, but with the start of the school year, I may have to shave off a couple of miles. Do you run, Makaria?” He asks. “Not if I don’t have to.” As he quotes a great medical remedy, he alludes that running is a great stress reliever; and with the pressures of exams and finals, I might just find that a good run is exactly what I need to help me through. “Let me know if you ever need a running partner,” he says with a smile as he presses the elevator button. Once on the elevator, Mother takes notice of Alex’s inconspicuous stare as she turns to ask if there is a problem. “I truly apologize for staring, but I cannot help but think that you two look more like sisters rather than mother and daughter,” he confesses while waiting for the elevator doors to open to the third floor. “Well, thank you!” Mother says with a big smile. “I would have guessed mid to late twenties at best,” Alex eloquently shares with mother. “What a charming young man. Don’t you just love his accent dear?” She insists. “Yes, Mother!” I state in an obvious annoyed tone because then he turns to apologize once more. “I hope you are not offended by my statement of your mother’s sisterly attributes,” he says in an apologetic tone. “No worries, I hear that a lot. Besides I am very blessed to come from a lineage

of women with great genes.” “That’s my girl!” Mother says while cozying up next to me. Next she snuggles up to Alex and expresses how very pleasantly surprising it is to find a young man who still values a woman’s feelings and how his mother taught him well. “Well, I will definitely share your sentiments with her regarding her childrearing strategies,” Alex declares as he motions for us to exit the elevator. Alex gives a guided tour of the dorm, which houses its own library, game room, and workout facility as we walk the halls of the third floor. “Look, sweetheart, a kitchen,” Mother points out as we inspect the layout and its appliances. “Oh yes, this entire dorm is equipped with one complimentary kitchen which happens to reside on our floor, just in case you prefer to prepare your own meals instead of eating in the dining hall downstairs. So do we have a chef on our floor?” Alex asks. “Only if you are referring to yourself,” I announce as we continue to walk toward my room. “Well, I have been told that I make a great breakfast,” Alex its as his walk slows to a halt. “Why are we stopping? This is not my room number.” “No, but this is my room—315 if you should need anything,” Alex gestures. “How fortunate for you to share a floor with all women,” Mother gleefully points out. “Not exactly, for this is a coed dormitory. The men are on the right side of the hall while the young ladies are on the left. But my room’s location is on the same side as yours only because it is designed for the RCA,” he diplomatically explains. “My, my, my how the times have changed, for I when only women were allowed to cohabit together in the college dorms,” Mother recalls as she views a young male returning to his room from the shower with only a towel wrapped around his waist. “Oh you must have attended an all-girl school.” Alex chuckles. Mother its that her mother would not have had it any other way. “I hate to seem inquisitive, but Princeton has students from various countries. May I ask which country you call home because I believe I just caught a slight accent?” Alex asks directing his question toward me. “My parents are from Greece, but I was born in what I believe you call the Land Down Under.” “Australia! So we are neighbors! Cheerio, mates,” Alex says as he welcomes us again. “So it appears, but we moved several years ago to Cape Town South Africa,” Mother its to avoid questions concerning Australia. “It is my understanding that Cape Town is very beautiful. It is actually on my list of countries I wish to visit,” Alex informs us. Mother insists that the entire continent is a must-see, because its beauty is truly indescribable. “So were you in Sydney for the Summer Olympics?” He begins to inquire of our travels. “Yes,

we were! As a matter of fact we have travelled this past decade to the last several games,” Mother declares as she receives a message from me to use the term “decade” and not “century” as she turns to me and smiles. “I know, sweetheart,” she acknowledges. “And how about you? Did you attend the Olympics in Sydney being that New Zealand is one of the neighboring countries to Australia?” Mother asks. “Yes, my parents were thrilled to take our family to the games,” Alex confirms. “Well, here we are,” Alex says as he motions toward room 301. As we enter the foyer, a sectional and coffee table are positioned along the west wall, which faces an LCD TV hanging on the east wall and a door leading to the bathroom to the north. “Is this room designed such that Makaria will share a bathroom with another mort—I mean more people?” Mother says in a disappointing tone. “Makaria will actually share this one large bathroom with three other young ladies,” he explains to us. “My paperwork did not indicate that I would have three other roommates,” I acutely point out. “No worries. Fortunately, you will only have to contend with one roommate. The door on the opposite end of the bathroom will lead to another foyer and a suite, where the other two ladies will reside,” he confirms. “What are the other alternatives?” Mother and I ask at the same time. “Well, Whitman College has the largest dorm rooms of any other college here on campus. The alternative is to share a smaller room with one other female resident, but you will have to share a larger bathroom with an entire floor of young ladies,” he graciously advices us. “Are you comfortable with this arrangement, sweetheart?” Mother asks as we both share the same disappointed look. “Let’s take a peek inside your master suite before you decide,” Alex cautions as we through another door. This is considered a master suite? The Cerberus twins room is larger than this! I telepathically relay to mother. “Try three times as big!” Mother replies while trying to hold back a laugh. “Not funny,” I say in the voice of a little girl. “And the wardrobe closet is located where?” Mother asks. Alex identifies the two closets by opening both doors, as mother whispers, “This tiny space will not even meet your shoe needs.” Alex shares with us that since I am the first to arrive, I will have first pick of closet space and which side of the room I wish to occupy. “Are you sure you will not reconsider living in your father’s apartment, darling?” Mother recommends as we both breathe a sigh of disappointment. “As much as I would like to take you up on your offer, let me at least attempt this room-sharing option for one semester.” “If this is your decision, then so be it,” she says out loud. “I really stuck my foot in my mouth

by trying to display this fifteen percent image of a normal mortal,” I telepathically relay to her. “I am just so glad your father was not able to make this trip,” she shares relays back to me as I place my bags on the bed south of the window. “Me too!” Alex decides to break the silence, even though mother and I are communicating, by sharing his thoughts on room sharing. “I understand this may be a bit challenging to share a room with a complete stranger, but that is why I am here as your RCA, to assist with any concerns you may have,” Alex says with great enthusiasm. “How was it for you, sharing a room with someone you did not know your first year?” “Well, fortunately, one of my best friends and I were able to room together freshman year, but not to worry, the RCAs’ try their very best to match compatible students together based on the survey you received in your issions packet,” he claims. Unless they found a suitable match for me, I may have to take mother up on her offer to reside at my father’s apartment in the city. “Just let me know and we can have that apartment to your liking in no time,” Mother happily says tapping into my thoughts. “Well, if there are no additional questions, I will let you ladies get settled as I check on my other residents. Just let me know if you need anything,” Alex states while glancing down at his watch. “Just a minute, Alex,” Mother says as she magically pulls a tube of exfoliating cleanser from her designer purse and hands it to him. As I turn to visualize how I will decorate my side of the room, Mother explains how the cream will diminish the acne and work wonders for his face. “Well thank you,” Alex says as he accepts the cream from Mother’s hand. I am sure she caught a glimpse of his past or future as she gently squeezed his palm. “Alexander!” a young lady shouts. “Nicolette,” Alex replies as she walks over to give him a hug. “Just as I saw it! Wow, he has a girlfriend! Fairly attractive but what unattractive clothing!” Mother telepathically relays to me. “True, but we should not judge based on her clothes! At least not yet!” As we return from our private conversation, we overhear Alex ask if his girlfriend is assigned to this room. “Of course, silly; do you think I would just walk into some random stranger’s boudoir unannounced,” she its. “When did you get here, and what are you wearing?” He says questioning her obvious choice in clothing attire. “I shared a cab with a woman and her crying baby from the airport. As we reached her drop-off point, she asked if I would hold her baby as she searched her wallet to pay the fare. Within three seconds of holding the little bugger, he threw up all over my outfit. Anyway, the lady was very apologetic and gave me one of her 1980’s tie-dye shirts to throw on over my soiled clothing. Hence this horrific

shirt! I was hoping to reach the room first so that I could change before I met my new roommate,” she reveals. “I truly apologize! Honestly, I was on my way to the airport to pick you up,” Alex its. Her dialect was comical as she blasted him for being over an hour late. “Bloody glad I did not continue to wait, so I caught a taxi instead,” she says with a hint of sarcasm. Alex offers his sincere apologies again by stating his lapse in time management was due to ensuring his first-year students were properly welcomed and correctly assigned to their rooms. “And I am quite sure they felt very welcomed,” Nicolette cunningly declares as she turns to glance in my direction. “Well, now that you are here, let me introduce you to your suitemate. Nikki this is Makaria Sedah, your roommate, and her mother, Mrs. Sedah,” Alex says graciously introducing us. “Mrs. Sedah is so formal. Please call me Stephanie,” Mother says with hesitation. “Your mother? You look more like sisters,” Nicolette says in a stunned voice as she turns to Alex for confirmation. He conveys the same sentiments. Pleasantries are exchanged as Alex wheels in the remainder of Nicolette’s bags from the foyer. “Let’s see, your accent is somewhat distinct. I am guessing South African with a twist of Aussie?” She says while removing a blanket from her tote bag to check for any damage. “Amazing! What a good ear you have!” is my response. “Yes, Makaria was born in Australia but now resides in Cape Town South Africa,” Alex confirms. “Ah, the Down Under! G’day!” Nicolette exclaims. “Well, I guess my work is done here. I will leave you three lovely ladies alone so that you can get better acquainted. Pleasure to have met you, Mrs. Stephanie!” Alex hesitantly states clearly wanting to refer to mother as Mrs. Sedah as he begins to walk toward the door. “And you as well,” Mother says with her beautiful smile. “As for my two residents, I look forward to seeing you at the dorm meeting at 7 p.m. tonight,” he immediately reminds us by handing Nicolette the flyer from the foyer’s coffee table. “A dorm meeting already? We only just arrived,” Nicolette says, pouting. “Yes, and not a minute late, Ms. Lionel,” Alex says in jest before exiting through the door. Nicolette assures us that Alex is seeking weekly therapy to overcome his domineering behavior. Alex either has good ears or our walls are paper thin, because next his voice is heard coming from the foyer claiming that he heard Nicolette’s comment. “Good, now get out of here.” Nicolette giggles as she locks the door. “Therapy, seriously?” Mother questions with a look of shock on her face. “I am only joking, mate. Alex is the best,” she

confirms. “Is Lionel your last name?” “Definitely not. It’s an inside joke! Maybe once we learn more about one another we can share those embarrassing secrets about one another,” she cheerfully conveys as mother and I glance toward one another. “Well, I can see that you ladies have a lot of unpacking to do. Would you like me to stay and help you get settled, darling?” Mother offers. “No, thank you, I believe I can handle it from here.” “Wow, what a beautiful pink diamond ring! I received a similar ring only smaller and lighter in color from my mother for my thirteenth birthday,” Nicolette shares with us. “Oh, will we have a chance to meet your mother before my mother leaves?” I ask. “No, she could not make this trip,” Nicolette its, still iring my mother’s ring. “What a very nice cut and the clarity is amazing! Was it custom-made?” She asks while iring mother’s ring. “Yes, Makaria’s father loves to spoil me with precious jewels,” Mother says, clearly boasting. “Well, it sounds like you have a wonderful husband and father,” Nicolette says as she turns to pick up her blanket. “Have you chosen a closet yet?” She asks walking toward both closets. “No, go ahead and select one. They appear the same size anyway,” I say a disappointing tone. “You’re right. So glad I packed only the essentials for this term, for this closet will barely hold the amount of shoes I have back home,” she states. “That’s exactly what my mother and I discussed before you entered the room!” “Well I guess we will have to make do,” she says while placing her blanket in the closet. As I turn to thank Mother for accompanying me to school, I ask if she could relay my thanks again to Father who is anxiously awaiting her return. “Yes, he definitely is waiting for me, but can I have a few minutes to spend with my obviously grown up daughter, who I probably won’t see for a couple months?” Mother pleads with batted eyes and a pouted lip. “Of course, Mother!” She shares with me that there is an important matter we need to discuss before she takes leave. “Well, I guess this is my cue to leave. I will just lay my luggage on this unclaimed bed,” Nicolette says as she observes the body language of Mother. “No need to rush off, Nicolette. We will just be a moment!” Mother informs her. Nicolette insists that she has some things to discuss with Alex, our esteemed RCA, before she settles down and that we are free to take our time. “Lovely meeting you, Nicolette,” Mother declares. “Same here and please call me Nikki. All of my friends do,” she says, walking toward the door. “Stephanie! Really, darling!” Mother says as soon as the door closes. “Rhymes with Persephone, don’t you agree?” She insists that her middle name Cora was a

much better choice because it would make her sound a little more mature. “Okay, but for the next three years we will have to stick with Stephanie. After that I promise to introduce you as Cora whenever we visit the surface.” She thanks me with a hug then recalls the name of my roommate. “Nicolette! What a beautiful name! Why would she want to call herself such a precocious name?” Mother concludes. “Why are you are stalling, Mother?” She insists that she is in no way stalling, but actually prefers the name Nicolette over Nikki! “Not on my list of priorities, Mother!” “Well, it should be!” She declares while reaching for her handbag as I wheel my travel bag over to the unclaimed closet. “You really should consider researching why mortals deliberately change a seemingly beautiful name to such a childish name,” Mother says with all the best intentions. “Duly noted, but only if you can do me a favor and ask Father if I can have an extension to the three years he approved!” “Duly noted!” She says with her beautiful smile that will make you forget any stress you may experience. “Mother, did you give Alex a sample of Aphrodite’s beauty ointment?” When she confirms my question, she asks, “Did you see his face? His pores were screaming out for the proper facial cleanser!” “How much did you give him?” “Enough for six months, one year tops if he uses it correctly!” She utters. “Mother, what have you done?” Glowing from her accomplishment she insists that she just made a teenage boy’s dream come true of living a pimple-free, confident life! “I am pretty sure he is almost out of his teenage years, and besides what if he requests more?” “Not to worry, sweetheart. Hopefully, by the time he can request any additional cream, you will have returned home!” She says to my surprise. “Mother, I am here for three years, ?” “Wishful thinking on my part,” she says with the loving eyes of a mother. I remind her that I take after my mother, “I don’t quit, I adapt!” “Well, I miss you so very much already. Try not to stay away too long,” she says while giving me a big hug. “Okay, Mother. Now tell me the bad news!” “Why would you assume there is bad news?” she declares. “Am I wrong?” She suggests that we talk and decorate my room at the same time so that we can allow Nicolette a chance to return and unpack. Reaching inside her handbag, she removes a beautiful wine bottle from her purse. “I think it is a little too early for a toast, Mother!” “I have another bottle for that, dear!” Mother says while removing another bottle from her handbag. “What are you doing?” I ask as a ghostly figure emerges and takes the shape of a mortal woman. “I figured we could use a little help decorating your room. This way, we can toast to your research and have a little girl chat before both of our journeys begin!” She insists.

“But you know that it is against the law for Catania to ever step foot on the surface again.” In her all too charming manner, mother expresses her reasoning for travelling with Catania to the surface. “I thought it would be a great idea for Catania to assist us in turning this very tiny dull drab room into one fit for my little princess! Also I figured Catania could give you some pointers on how to act like a normal, non-spoiled mortal student,” Mother says with a slight giggle. It’s great to see you Catania, and thanks for coming, but I don’t want any wrath to fall on you if Father finds out, so please try and hurry so that Mother can return you safely to the Underworld. “I will do my best to hurry,” Catania confirms. “It’s quite okay, Makaria, for I can handle your father,” Mother says in a confident tone. “Okay, now that you have my complete attention Mother, what is it that you wish to share with me?” She reminds me of the night of my centennial celebration and how the brothers disappeared for a brief moment during my party. “Yes, I assumed they went to their usual meeting place to discuss my birthday request.” “And your assumption is correct,” Mother begins as Catania zips around the room, decorating in all my favorite colors: ruby, gold and onyx. She explains how the brothers instituted another one of their god-given rights but that this one concerned surface-world visitation. “Okay, so how does this law affect my tenure here?” “It only affects your powers and not your tenure here on the surface, for your father has granted you the leave as your birthday present.” “My powers! What will happen to my powers?” Of course Mother tells me not to get too alarmed, but how can I not when the idea of concealing my powers was my biggest issue. Now I will lose them completely. Mother continues to explain this new law, as I return to the present from my state of shock. She shares how any descendant of the three brothers who wish to visit the surface for any amount of time will lose their powers after one week of coexisting with mortals. “Are you serious? Why would father agree to such a ludicrous law and not discuss it with me?” Mother gives some lame excuse as to why my father did not have the heart to share disappointing news with me on one of the happiest nights of your life. “But I left two days after the party, so why was I not informed on one of those days by you or Father!” “It was your father’s decision to withhold the information from you until we were sure it was your desire to remain on the surface,” she explains. “Do you and Father truly understand my need to embrace mortal life?” “Of course we do —I more than your father though! If it is any consolation, your father requested

a longer period of time for you to maintain your powers while here on the surface,” she replies. “It was Zeus,” we both say in unison. The thought of the younger brother excelling at the top of the pyramid while the two older brothers were content at the bottom always baffled me. “Your father may live at the bottom of the world, but he is by No means a lesser god!” “I know, Mother!” “At least Zeus agreed to share the reign of the three dimensions with his brothers, whereas Chronus, my grandfather, made the decision to reign alone without the assistance of his siblings—that is until war was raged by his own children,” Mother exclaims. “And look where that got him; an eternity in Tartarus!” As mother and I burst into laughter. Mother continues her embellishment as to why the brothers are very wise, smart and are in exact alignment with one another. “At least both of our fathers are,” she says with a giggle. “The brothers have ruled longer than any of their ancestors; and this means it will be twice as difficult for any one of their children to vie for the position as head god,” Mother clearly states. In a teasing manner, I suggest that the three Underworld goddesses have the best chance for the title. “If women ruled the world!” Mother goes off in song. “Imagine that! Well, I guess I will have to prove to the brothers that this goddess is capable of holding her own, even without my powers!” “That’s the spirit! No pun intended, Catania,” Mother says with a giggle. “None taken, my lady,” Catania replies as she continues to decorate in high speed. Let’s hope I can! Mother opens a fresh bottle of wine as she compliments Catania for turning this dull room into a mini suite for me. “Just wanted Ms. Makaria to have a piece of home,” Catania says. “Thank you so very much. It looks fabulous!” “You are very welcome! Enjoy this room and this world,” Catania says as she returns to the bottle. “My little girl has come into her own by exhibiting the very same qualities found within myself upon my entry to the Underworld. Here’s to a great three years!” Mothers declares while raising her glass.

CHAPTER 6

Getting to Know One Another

“Would you care to take a stroll along the campus grounds? The dorm meeting was sort of long and boring,” Nikki suggests. “Sure, why not!” itting that she will have to speak with her cousin Alex on his use of time management, Nikki gives a quick yawn and stretch. “So Alex is your cousin?” “Of course, what did you think?” Nikki replies. “Well, my mother thought he was your boyfriend.” “For heaven’s sake; No!” she replies. “So where to?” I ask as we exit our dorm room. Nikki suggests the university’s main café being that it closes at midnight. “Maybe we could grab an iced coffee,” Nikki declares. “You actually ice your coffee?” “Where have you been for the last two decades or so if you have never heard of iced coffee?” She says in an intimidating manner. “Well, I don’t get out much, but I feel like experimenting. Let’s try this iced coffee.” “Wow, what a real wild girl you are!” Nikki says sarcastically. “So tell me a little bit about yourself. Do you have any siblings?” Nikki asks as we reach the university café. “One sister. Her name is Melinoe, and no brothers. Melinoe and I are very close. I didn’t realize it was going to be that difficult to say good-bye to one another.” “Sounds like me and Alex. It was hard to see him leave for school last year while I remained in Wellington to finish my last year of high school.” She says with a bit of sadness. “So you two are pretty close?” “Very much so! More like brother and sister since I am an only child. Our parents are twins, my mother and his father,” she confirms with sparkles in her eyes. I thought how sweet it was to feel a sibling connection to a cousin, when I would never have that feeling toward one of my own cousins. “May I help you?” a young lady asks behind the café counter. “Do you see anything that appeals to you?” Nikki asks as I now begin to focus on the menu. “What do you suggest?” “Two mocha iced coffees please,” she says when the cashier interrupts her. “Are you sure your friend wants a mocha iced coffee?” She directs Nikki’s attention toward me as I’m obviously looking like a deer in headlights drooling over a student sipping a different drink. “Will my iced coffee look like that?” I inquire

as my eyes linger on the student enjoying what seems like a refreshing coffee drink. “That’s called a caramel frappe with a whipped cream topping,” the clerk says laughing. “May I have the same, please? It looks very delicious!” “Make it two,” Nikki says confirming our order. “What’s wrong? Do you not like the frappe?” She asks as I suddenly stop in my tracks just outside the café. “No, it is delicious, but my head is frozen.” “Oh that! Not to worry, you are just experiencing your first brain freeze,” Nikki says with a chuckle. “You mean my brain is freezing!” “Wow, I can see that my work is cut out for me,” she says laughing. “A brain freeze is just a sharp tickle you experience in your head for a few seconds after drinking a really cold drink too quickly.” “Did you say a tickle? Feels more like someone stuck a thousand pins in my head.” “It will fade in twenty or so seconds, just calm down,” she insists as I massage my forehead ever so delicately. “Why does this happen again?” I asked as she explains that I devoured a very cold drink too quickly. “I need to sit down!” As Nikki reaches out for my arm and guides me to a bench in front of a beautiful fountain. With one touch I can faintly see what appears to be a younger version of Nikki sitting on her bedroom floor, singing a song in Japanese while cuddling a doll. The vision is a little foggy, probably due to the brain freeze I am experiencing. “Nikki, are you sure this tickle will fade shortly?” I ask as she lets go of my arm. “It should wear off in 3… 2… 1.” “Hey! You’re good! Do you possess any magical powers?” “Um that would be a big fat No. Did that cold drink actually freeze your head?” She says before breaking into a laugh. “Did I say something that was funny, because I was only joking about the magical powers, but it was cool how the tickle, as you put it, wore off in actually the second you stated it would.” “Well, trust me. If I were so blessed with magical powers, you would not find me here in a cramped room at school, but relaxing on every possible beautiful beach in the world as I learn of its rich history. No offense,” Nikki its while hoping she did not offend me. “None taken, but that would be an awesome thing to do if we had powers. Maybe we could plan an exotic beach vacation for spring break! What do you think?” “Are you listening to the words that are coming out of my mouth?” She says with a blatant stare. “Of course! You’re funny. I quoted that same phrase to my parents just before I left for school!” She tells me what a riot I am and how it was going to be an interesting school year. Not sure what she meant by that, but I think I like her. “Back on the subject of brain freezes,” she begins, “I just know how long the sting will last because I have had quite a few myself, but your plan for spring break sounds

fab-u-lous,” Nikki declares. “Wow, this is fountain is beautiful,” I declare now able to stand to my feet and notice the intricate details of the fountain’s carvings. “Are you a fan of Greek mythology?” Nikki asks. “I guess you can say that I am somewhat familiar with the Greeks.” “For me, Greek mythology is actually that—a myth,” Nikki conveys. “Why would you call it a myth?” “I believe it to be a bunch of hogwash. The concept of immortality is outrageous. For one, everyone has to die at some point in their life, unless the tale about vampires is actually true. And two, it is not physically possible for the clouds to hold an entire kingdom for Zeus and his multitude of concubines and chariots, and trust me, I love physics, but it is highly impossible,” Nikki declares. “Do you know that outer space is divided into many layers?” I proceed to explain. “Yes and what is your point?” She asks as if she is ready receive my knowledge or maybe not. “Well, the human eye is only trained to see the lower layer of the atmosphere. How do you know what really lies high above what your eyes cannot see?” “Ah because we have sent astronauts to the moon and outer space with cameras and other cool gadgets to capture space imagery,” Nikki insists. “And what if your cameras and satellites miss something hidden in plain sight?” “Oh no, please tell me that you are not one of those astronomy major types who believe in alternate parallel universes?” Nikki declares. “I actually plan to major in creative writing with a minor in history.” “Have at it,” Nikki states as she turns to throw some coins into the fountain. “Why are you throwing money in the fountain if you do not believe?” “Wishful thinking! If not for me, for someone else’s dream to come true,” Nikki says in response. “So you do believe in the forces of the universe,” I reply in a teasing manner. “Well, if I were to believe, I would definitely believe in Hades, the infamous God of the Underworld. I mean, who knows what lies beneath the earth. We have already proven that hot lava from volcanoes clearly comes from deep beneath the earth’s surface. Hot enough for people to burn in the depths of hell forever, I guess,” Nikki suggests. “That’s just a myth. People don’t actually burn in hell. Well, some may,” I unknowingly disclose to her. “And you know this how?” She asks with wide eyes. “Oh, it’s just a theory. I don’t believe the gods would have someone burn forever,” I state attempting to recover from my previous statement. “Okay, I am not the religious type, but who knows, there might actually be a heaven and hell,” Nikki its. “So what keeps you from truly believing in higher powers?” I ask hoping to elicit some data for my

research. “I don’t know,” Nikki says hesitantly. “Why would a god allow a child to grow up without their mother or their father? Is that child paying for a sin committed by one or both of their parents?” Nikki insinuates. “You grew up without your parents?” “I was painting a hypothetical image for you, but sadly yes, I grew up without my mother and father,” Nikki declares. I immediately extend my apologies and attempt to console her obvious wound by nudging closer to her. “Well, thank you, but I was most fortunate to have my grandparents and Alex’s parents to help me grow into the wonderful woman before you today,” Nikki says in jest. “I am so glad because I truly believe children need positive family influences throughout their adolescent and especially teen years,” I express while placing my hand on her knee as a vision of Nikki in her preteen years appears. She is seated on a stool in a bakery as her grandmother tries to explain the menstrual cycle of a woman while baking fresh pastries. “Grandmother, I feel like I am wearing a diaper,” Nikki confesses to her grandmother. “Nicolette, you are a young woman now, and it is all that I had available at the time your period began.” “It is called a menstrual cycle, Grandmother,” Nikki says correcting her. “I think I will ask your Aunt Caroline to explain the remainder of your newfound womanhood to you, because there are newer terminologies and easier explanations to render than I can give you, sweetheart.” “No need, Grandmother, I have done all the reading, and I am aware that mood swings and cramping may follow. I think I will prefer to wear a tampon since this will occur every twenty-eight days,” Nikki says to her grandmother as she continues to bake. “Tampons! Your generation is just a little too advanced for me,” the grandmother says with a look of shock. “Not to worry, Grandmother, I will pose any and all uncomfortable questions to Aunt Caroline,” Nikki assures her guardian. “That’s a relief!” As I remove my hand from her knee, I share with her that I am a great listener, and if she ever feels the need to talk about her mother or need a shoulder to lean on, that I am here and I will not judge. “My mother died while giving birth to me, leaving my grandparents to raise me,” Nikki blurts out.” Oh my gosh, I am so sorry. Are you okay? Sorry, that was a stupid question,” I bashfully it. “I guess I just miss the mother-daughter connection whether good, bad, or indifferent,” Nikki confesses. “I understand,” I humbly state while nudging closer to her! “Do you really?” She asks with a sting to her words. “Yes, I do. Why would you ask?” A vision of Nikki as a sobbing teenager comes to my

mind as she holds the very same doll from my earlier vision. “Because it appears you may take your mother for granted at times. Now the universe, God, or whoever you may believe in took my protector and my nurturer away from me before the doctor had the opportunity to even slap me on the buttocks,” Nikki says with a long sigh. While gaining my composure, I slide over an inch from her and confess that I love my mother and would never want to cause her grief. “I am sorry if you felt that, during her visit, I was unappreciative of her because anyone can tell you that my mother means the world to me.” “I know. I guess seeing you with your mother today brought up some really painful memories for me,” Nikki confesses as I try to recall the sobbing teenager lying on the floor, crying, in my earlier vision. “I cannot pretend to know the sorrow you must have experienced each day growing up without your mother, but I want you to know that you have a friend in me, and anytime you need to talk, I am here to listen.” “Have you cast some sort of spell on me? It’s crazy how I just opened up to you! Only my best friend and Alex are aware of my true feelings,” Nikki hesitantly says with another long sigh. “Well, thank you for trusting me. And you can trust when I say that I will not share any part of this conversation with anyone else.” “Thank you,” Nikki says with relief. “But I do believe this fountain can cure any and all of your sadness!” “How so?” She questions with a look of unbelief. “Because it has four of the major goddesses carved into the stone: Gaia (also known as Mother Earth), Athena (Goddess of Wisdom), Aphrodite (Goddess of Love and Beauty) and Demeter, my personal favorite (Goddess of the Harvest).” “Why is Demeter your personal favorite and not Aphrodite like most women would favor?” Nikki asks. “Demeter, for all intents and purposes, might possibly be the greatest goddess of them all.” “Greater than the love goddess, Aphrodite?” Nikki declares. “Even greater! Besides holding the title as the first wife of Zeus, let me share one of the greatest stories in Greek mythology with you.” “My ears are open to receive your knowledge,” Nikki its as she begins to laugh. “The entire earth suffered famine at the hands of Demeter because her daughter, Persephone, was kidnapped by her brother Hades, the God of the Underworld.” “Normally in most s concerning Greek mythology, you learn of the brothers, Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. Rarely are the sisters mentioned,” Nikki recalls disclosing her knowledge of the Greek gods. “Man has been the center of attention since the beginning of time, but, yes, the gods had three sisters also.”

“And the cycle continues. Looking forward to the first woman president here in the States even though I cannot vote,” Nikki confidently proclaims. “I was just sharing something similar with my mother, but I digress. Legend has it that Zeus, who was married to Demeter at the time, allowed his brother Hades to kidnap their daughter, Persephone, and take her for his bride without Demeter’s consent,” I state reiterating where I left off. “His own daughter! Oh I am quite sure Zeus paid dearly for his lack in judgment,” Nikki proclaims while interrupting my story again. “Not nearly as much as the mortal world,” I it. “And here again history repeats itself as innocent people knowingly and unknowingly pay more for the sins of the accused in order to right the wrong,” Nikki proclaims. “So what you are saying is that most people will direct the blame on others as to alleviate any blame they might personally feel,” I ask. “Bingo, let’s tell her what she’s won Pat,” Nikki says in the voice of a game show host. “Pat, who’s Pat?” I ask. “You’re not familiar with the Wheel of Fortune game show host,” Nikki asks. “Oh yes with Vanna Black!” “Vanna White,” Nikki says in correction to my error of her last name.”Well I knew it was one of the colors!” “All righty then,” Nikki says with a smile before asking me to continue with the story chronicling the abduction of Demeter’s daughter, Persephone.

Flashback of Persephone’s abduction

Hades and Zeus were said to have arranged a meeting on the top of the Empire State Building to settle a debt. “Remind me again as to which debt you claim I owe to you,” Zeus states in an annoyed tone. “King Syros. Need I say more?” Hades declares. “Okay, what is it that you want?” Zeus replies with a look of agitation. “Persephone’s hand in marriage,” Hades immediately declares. “My Persephone?” Zeus demands. “Her centennial birthday is tomorrow, which means she is of proper age for marriage,” Hades reminds his brother. “Marriage! Are you out of your mind! Demeter will never go for it, and neither will I!” Zeus assures his brother as Hades elicits a counter offer. “Then I will just have to release Syros back to the surface world,” Hades reminds his brother. “This is blackmail,” Zeus says while grinding his teeth. “I cannot see myself with anyone but Persephone. She is all that I think about, and I promise that our union will

complete me forever,” Hades its. “But the three of us have never been the monogamous type, and you think my Persephone will strip you of those urges?” Zeus declares. “I know she will, so please don’t make me beg, brother,” Hades says with pleading eyes. “Fine, but we will have to come up with an airtight plan because Demeter will never allow it,” Zeus confesses. “Is there ever a time when Persephone is not under the watchful eye of her mother?” Hades asks. “Yes, but only for an hour while Persephone picks flowers in the river valley,” Zeus its. “Perfect, then I will rise up from the depths of the earth to carry her back down to the Underworld in my chariot before Demeter returns, but you will have to distract Demeter, if you know what I mean,” Hades says with a cunning smile. Zeus its that it had been a while since he last felt the touch of Demeter and how he longed to lay with his beautiful wife again. “You know I must it that my indulgences with other women have been minimal since I married Demeter.” “You must really love Demeter,” Hades replies. “Yes, she is my first love! She means the world to me,” Zeus exclaims. “Now you understand my love for Persephone!” “Yes, but I will never let Demeter know how much I love her,” Zeus its. “But why not, for she is your first wife, the one you pledged to love for all of eternity,” Hades reminds his brother. “Because I was forewarned of a day that I would owe a huge debt to one of my brothers that could possibly end my marriage,” Zeus its. “‘Could’ is the operative word here. If you let Demeter inside that cold heart of yours and it how much you truly love her, she could possibly forgive you,” Hades proclaims. “Well, let’s hope that I am not too late,” Zeus reveals as they discuss the semantics of the kidnapping plans. “Persephone’s centennial celebration is tomorrow night, so we need to implement this plan in the days following her party. I want her home for her celebration,” Zeus declares. “That’s fine. Just as long as I can have her with me by week’s end. The Underworld’s millennium celebration is in five days, and I would love to have my bride and my queen, there to share in the festivities with me,” Hades its. “In three days, Persephone will arrive at the river valley’s flower field, but you will only have a limited window,” Zeus reveals. “Don’t back out on me, brother,” Hades demands. “I am not backing out, just warning you that Demeter is very protective of Persephone so don’t dilly dally, or the plan and my debt to you is void,” Zeus says with certainty to his brother. Demeter reminds Zeus of the time that has lapsed since they last lay together.

“What a beautiful afternoon of lovemaking! You took me from heaven to hell then back to heaven again,” Demeter its while smiling up at Zeus. “I aim to please; for every facet of you is beautiful, my adoring wife. Have I told you lately how much I love you?” Zeus reveals. “I believe the last time you spoke those words was the day I had given birth to Persephone. Oh my god, what time is it?” Demeter frantically says as she jumps out of bed to shower and change in order to bring Persephone home before the setting of the sun. “Come back to bed, sweetheart. Persephone is fine,” Zeus replies. “I have to go or she may worry that something is wrong! And by the way, I love you too,” Demeter declares as she enters the portal for the surface world, blowing a kiss toward Zeus. “Persephone, where are you, dear?” Demeter calls out while searching high and low for her daughter in the field of flowers. Roaming the earth, insanely distraught without eating, drinking, and bathing for nine whole days, Demeter cries out to anyone who might help her find Persephone. During her grief, Zeus remained on his throne and watched his wife literary go mad as she searched for their daughter. Demeter’s frustration and sadness over Persephone’s disappearance caused mortal lands, crops, and livestock to perish as she grieved the loss of her daughter. She threatened to make the entire earth barren forever, thus destroying all of humankind, if Persephone was not returned to her. On the tenth day, Hecate (formerly a goddess, now known as the witch of the crossroads) sought out Demeter to inform her of the kidnapping devised by Hades and Zeus. “Oh boy! Zeus is going to catch hell now. Get it? His brother reigns in hell,” Nikki says with a chuckle. “That is funny,” I say while attempting to laugh before retelling the story. “Anyway, Demeter and Hecate sought the advice of Helius, the sun god, who confirmed the abduction of Persephone. The sun god recounted the events he witnessed and explained to Demeter how Hades was actually a suitable husband for Persephone. Angered by the confirmation and the declaration of marriage between Hades and Persephone, Demeter refused a plea from Zeus to return to Mount Olympus.” “Zeus eventually gave into Demeter’s demand and called for the return of Persephone, but little did they know Persephone willingly ate several seeds of a pomegranate fruit while underground, which allowed her to return to the Underworld for part of the year, every year.” “What does a pomegranate seed have to do with Persephone’s return to Hades?” Nikki asks. “Any being that eats

even a tiny seed while underground is destined to live out their eternal life in the Underworld forever,” I explain. “A seed? Are you serious! And men claim that women are conniving and manipulative,” Nikki says with a laugh. “You have no idea,” I convey to her. “I’m guessing the hell god put some kind of shag on the goddess, which made it nearly impossible for her to return home to her Mother,” Nikki teases. “She loved her mother. Of course she would want to return home,” I declare forgetting my new setting. “Calm down! It’s only a story!” Nikki proclaims as she stands to her feet. “If you say so!” is my whispered response. “What is this shag you speak of?” “Wow you really are green!” Nikki says with sarcasm. I naively confirm that I am not the color green. “It is a figure of speech,” Nikki taunts. “Thanks for the clarification,” I say in relief. “Shag in PC —’politically correct’ if you are unfamiliar with that acronym—is the best kind of sexual intercourse, as we New Zealanders like to put it,” Nikki states. “Remind me to purchase a translation dictionary for myself.” “Boy, do I have a lot to teach you,” Nikki reveals as we begin to walk in the direction of our dorm. I turn to give the fountain one last glance before it is out of sight as I notice a slight wave from Demeter. “What time do you have?” I ask. “Ten thirty! Well, thanks for the story and the laugh,” Nikki says as we climb the steps of our dorm. “Just thought the story might help cheer you up a little as everyone longs for the comforts of home sometimes,” I say with nostalgia in my own heart.

CHAPTER 7

Rude Awakening

Awakening to a savory smell, I rise to find Nikki sitting on her bed with a huge smile as she eats from a plate filled with food. “What is that delicious smell?” “Good morning to you as well! Fried eggs with mushrooms, breakfast beans, and bacon,” Nikki says with a smile. “Did you make it yourself?” “Ah, that would be a No,” she says. “Are they serving breakfast in the dining hall?” “Yes but not this type of breakfast. Breakfast this morning is compliments of Chef Alex. He makes the best breakfast,” she its. “I think I recall him stating that he makes a good breakfast!” “The best breakfast; would you care for some?” Nikki offers. “Sure,” I gladly state as I climb out of bed to find a fork. “Wow, this is excellent. I normally have fruit for breakfast. Does he cook every morning?” “No! Just on the weekends. During the week, he usually grabs a breakfast sandwich and coffee at the café,” Nikki its. “An iced coffee,” I exclaim with a smile on my face. “I’m sure some days he prefers the iced drink,” Nikki says amused. “By the way, are you an online student?” Nikki asks. “Mainly yes, five of my six classes are online, whereas my creative writing class is Monday and Wednesdays from 2:00-4:00 p.m. Why do you ask?” She shares how she has observed my sleeping habits because for the past couple of weeks she has left the room for her morning classes only to return and find me still in bed. “As you can see, I am not really a morning person.” She insists that my days and nights are mixed up just like a newborn baby because she returns to a dark room in the daytime. I confess that online is a great option for me and that I plan to each term for all online courses, except for maybe one class so that I can meet new people. “I am like an owl. I don’t require much sleep at night so usually I can stay up pretty late,” Nikki confesses. I confess to having night owls’ tendencies also. “I thought we just established that,” Nikki says with a smirk. “Oh yes! Just thought I would reiterate it,” I state trying to redeem myself. After breakfast, Nikki compliments my mother on her decorating skills. “I left the room for one hour and you and your mother were able to accomplish this

masterpiece in that short amount of time,” she begins. “Glad you like it.” “Like it? I love it! Is your mother an interior decorator?” Nikki asks. “More like a delegator,” I say in jest. “Decorator or delegator, she did an awesome job on the room. We will be the envy of our flat mates,” Nikki conveys her acceptance of envy. “Are you aware that envy is one of the seven deadly sins?” “So I’ve heard,” she states with apprehension. “Number 2 on the list of seven deadly sins.” “You are way too serious!” Nikki jokes. “If I were you, I would take it very seriously.” “Well I guess I should forgo informing you that I sort of took a quick peek inside your closet and became envious of your clothing collection,” Nikki says with an amused face. “Why would you do such a thing?” “Uh, the obvious reason—curiosity,” she confirms. “And curiosity killed the cat!” Stating that cats are known for having nine lives, Nikki presumes that she has an additional eight lives to spare. “You may want to try and hold on to as many lives as you can,” I jokingly state trying not to give my official title away. “Whether we like it or not we are stuck sharing a room for an entire year. To be honest with you, I only peeked inside your closet to get a sense of your style and personality,” she its. “Why not just ask if you had a psycho for a roommate? Communication is the key to a better understanding, you know!” “I did not ask because people tend to falsify their true personalities with first introductions,” she proceeds to say. “For good reasons, I presume.” “For all the wrong reasons,” she declares. “It is a character flaw in most human beings. We build ourselves up in the eyes of strangers in hopes of forgetting the past. But in the end the truth always rears its ugly head,” Nikki proclaims. “So why not just tell the truth in the beginning.” She claims that people will tend to lie or hide the truth from others because 1.They are hiding from a humiliating or criminal past life and 2. They are afraid that if you knew the truth about their past, new friends would reject them early on in the relationship without giving them a chance. “But obviously one day the truth will come out.” “Yes, but until then a false character emerges and sometimes claims the original identity of the person without notice,” she claims. “Have you ever thought that maybe the person falsifying their information is actually testing your character?” “Well, what you see is what you get with me— from beginning to end,” Nikki announces as she gathers her clothes together for her weekly laundry. “Is that so?” “Of course, because a true realist like myself will either disassociate myself from the deceiver or keep them at a safe distance as I reveal their artificial personality to them,” Nikki declares. “So first

impressions are meaningless?” “Oh they definitely mean something.” She laughs. Making a mental note of our intense discussion to highlight in my journal, I illicit the meaning of first impressions from her! “So what do they mean?” Setting her laundry bag next to the door, she proceeds to explain why some first impressions are positive and some are negative, but as for her, she claims to have some sort of sixth sense to help her clearly identify when she is dealing with someone full of shit. “Full of shit, you say!” Reiterating her words! “I believe everyone deserves a reality check every now and then, and this will hopefully keep the deceptive nature of the person from reappearing,” Nikki emphatically states. “So you checked my wardrobe to assess my personality?” “To be honest with you, No; I checked your wardrobe out of pure nosiness,” she brazenly states. “And what did you find!” “That my first impression of you was totally incorrect which pleasantly surprised me,” Nikki its. “What was the impression and why did it surprise you!” “At first I thought you were another spoiled rich kid who grew up never lifting a finger to do anything, but then I was pleasantly surprised by your genuine care and concern for the loss of my mother. I grew up with money, grew up with friends who parents had money and most of them believe that nothing bad could ever happen to them. They live as if the sun shines on them year round,” she begins. “Everyone has different experiences. Maybe those with whom you grew up around have been fortunate to date without having to worry about a cloudy day yet, but rest assure their day will come,” I state trying to rationalize with her as I the sobbing teenage girl on the floor in her bedroom. “Don’t get me wrong, I would never wish any harm on anyone, well maybe there was that one time, but I digress, I guess the events that have transpired in my life has just caused me to look at life differently, so can we move on to the next subject,” she says while putting on her running shoes. “I feel like I should be upset with you for going through my things!” “Oh I did not touch anything. Don’t get it twisted. That would be a violation of your personal space,” Nikki assures me. “I was not aware that I was twisting anything!” “‘Twisted’ is a hip-hop term we use to describe a person that is confused about a situation. Man, am I going to have to teach you everything?” She teases while placing a pair of black boots in her book bag. “You are a little more honest than I expected.” “I get that a lot! I just like to keep it real, but seriously, I just opened your closet door and assessed the rest of your personality

based on your clothing,” she calmly confirms. “Do mort—I mean, are people really judged by their clothing?” I ask. “More than you know! Our society is so caught up in celebrity fashion. Why do you think the Grammys or Oscars are viewed by more households than the Nobel Peace Prize ceremony?” she vehemently proclaims. “Because society has a twisted view of reality?” I subtly imply showing my new found knowledge. “You are a quick learn,” Nikki says with a smile. “Thank you; so tell me what does your clothing scream about your personality?” “That I play by my own rules. I set them, therefore, I can break them,” Nikki says directing my attention to the blue highlights in her hair. I rely on myself and depend on no one, for I am woman, hear me roar,” Nikki says emphasizing her final words and concluding with a lion’s roar. “First, your roar was more of a lion cub than the roar of a mama lion and second, it appears that you depend on Alex more than you think,” I playfully remind her. “That’s different! Alex and I are more like brother and sister. We will always look out for one another, no matter what,” Nikki boldly states while dismissing the idea that she relies on Alex. “I totally agree. There’s nothing like a sibling connection. My sister and I are sometimes termed Siamese twins although she would swear that I am blind without her!” “Blind spots are very dangerous, which is why I try to avoid them if at all possible,” Nikki confesses. “Blind spot?” I ask. “Unawareness is your blind spot or blindside. Sometimes our blind spot shields us from things that we should not ignore, which is why I assess every angle to keep from getting hit from a person’s deceptive nature.” Nikki advices. “So because I was unaware, according to you, of your curiosity to assess my wardrobe, you felt that I might hit you with some sort of deception about my character,” I state questioning her rationale. “By George, I think she’s got it,” Nikki says while laughing. “Let me give you an analogy,” she says while pulling me to my feet as she stands at an angle just out of my peripheral view. Standing in a person’s blind spot is much like defensive car driving. If you are cognizant of your own driving ability then you can assess other drivers and determine if the driver coming up next to you is aware of their own blind spot, because most accidents are preventable,” Nikki declares while slowly crashing into me as if we were in a slow motion scene for a movie. “And you claim that I am too serious.” “Only when necessary, but I do love your sense of color coordination,” she its as we both stand from the floor after our crash landing. I hesitantly thank her for assisting me off the floor and for the crash course in human personalities, as she immediately

reciprocates with “You are very welcome,” smiling as if she has declared some sort of victory over the conversation. “I have two questions if you might indulge me,” she asks. “Do I have a choice?” “Of course you do, but I will keep it simple,” she teases.” “Then ask away!” “Does your wardrobe consist of only black and red clothing?” She asks with a look of confusion. “Black and red are my favorite colors,” I insist. “Well, black is also a favorite of mine, but I do own clothing in different hues,” she immediately replies. “Where in your hair; your closet may showcase various colors, but you only dress in the darkest of colors—black, dark blue and dark grays,” I quickly point out. “Touché. But at least that is one color up from you,” she teases. “Très bien! Et votre deuxième!” “Very nice French accent! Let’s see, you inquired of my second question,” Nikki concludes. “Oui, très bonne! Votre garde-robe est toute a fait unique!” Nikki replies show casing her knowledge of the French language before asking the question again in English. “Your wardrobe appears custom-made! Do you have a personal designer? Because I have never seen any of the designs you sport around campus,” Nikki asks. My mother has a seamstress who designs 90 percent of our clothing, but whenever we are topside we love to shop in the designer boutiques!” “Topside! You definitely are a true Australian, mate,” Nikki says in a teasing manner. “If the shoe fits,” I jokingly state. “Then I will wear it,” She instantly replies. “Which reminds me; I am late—have to rush to an audition for this new campus band. Can we chat later maybe over a couple of frappes?” She says to entice an affirmative response from me. “You had me at frappe!” “One of my favorite movies. Care to watch it on DVD tonight with our frappes?” She instantly replies. “I am so there,” I respond. “By the way, feel free to peek inside my closet if you wish,” she offers while opening the door. “What if I already have, Ms. Shoe Lady?” “I knew you were a little loco,” she joshes while exiting the room.

CHAPTER 8

Peek-a-boo

After a quick nap, I decide to take a stroll to clear my mind only to find myself on the path leading toward the Greek goddess fountain. Thinking what a beautiful day for me to sit outside and catch up on some reading for my creative writing class, I ponder whether to drop this class or not because of some confusion in the reading. A few pages into my reading, a familiar voice is heard over my shoulder. “Hello, dear,” Demeter says as I turn to view a water image of my grandmother. She asks that I continue to read and just listen as she speaks. “Certainly!” is my response. “How is your research coming along?” She asks. “I have learned so much in my few short weeks that I cannot wait to share it with you all.” “That’s nice dear! Are you able to meet back here around midnight? There is something very important I wish to discuss with you,” She implies with urgency in her voice. “I gather you are aware of the new law?” “We will discuss all the semantics concerning that ridiculous law when you return tonight, but I must say you are looking very lovely today,” she adds. “Merci beaucoup!” “Practicing our French, are we?” “Oui!” “Vous êtes la bienvenue! Demeter its that there are some advantages to living in the Underworld. “Yes, Mother and I love the idea of maintaining the native tongue of each resident!” “C’est magnifique! I raised a well-rounded daughter, who raised two beautiful, intelligent, and well-rounded daughters!” Demeter acknowledges as if she had everything to do with our upbringing. “Father had a hand in our wellroundedness also.” She asks that I not remind her of that one insignificant point. “Do you see yourself forgiving Father in the near future?” “Yes, but I don’t see that day coming any time soon,” she replies. “I hope you will try harder for me. I think so highly of both of you, and it just tears my heart apart to see two of my favorite people in the world hate each other.” I breathe a sigh of relief when she shares that she doesn’t hate my Father. “I just despise him,” she says while trying to hold back a laugh. “Not funny Demeter!” “Lighten up, I am only joking,” Demeter says inviting a smile to my face. “So will you forgive Father?”

“One day,” she promises. “Excellent!” Jogging along a path parallel to the fountain, Alex nearly collides into a bush upon seeing his crush reading from a book in front of the college cafe. “I guess this is as great a place as ever to catch my breath and monitor my heart rate,” he says while inconspicuously hiding behind a tall manicured bush. Contemplating whether to walk over and chat with me, he paces back and forth while check his heart rate on his wrist monitor. “Look at me; I am sweating like a pig. I cannot possibly walk up to her in this condition.” Alex gives one last glance before turning to walk away. “Either the sun has me hallucinating or Makaria has actually removed her red velour jogging suit and is inviting me to come her.” Stepping from behind the bush as I walk toward her, I notice how exquisite her body looks in this stunning red-and-gold two-piece bathing suit as a familiar voice interrupts my dream. “Why are you spying on my roommate?” Nikki demands. “Nikki, you scared the shit out of me,” Alex says returning to reality. She asks again? “Why are you spying on my roommate?” “Spying implies that I am secretly watching the actions of another without their knowledge!” Alex says quoting a textbook definition. “Then why are you secretly watching my roommate without her knowledge,” Nikki reiterates. “I am not spying; just purely iring, with a little ambiguity, but just until I cool down!” Alex says while trying to recover from his brief heart attack. “I think your drool screams more of a stalker,” Nikki jokes as she wipes the right side of Alex’s mouth with a tissue from her backpack. “Can you be any more obvious?” She asks of her cousin. Alex concludes that the drool in which Nikki is referring to is perspiration from his afternoon run. “She will never go for me, will she?” Alex asks seeking a positive response from his cousin. “Not after she finds out about your stalker tendencies,” Nikki says in jest to him. While declaring his attraction for Nikki’s roommate, Alex requests the slightest confirmation from Nicolette of Makaria’s interest in him. “Well, she seemed to enjoy your breakfast. Maybe you can win her over by satisfying her stomach,” she says in jest while grinning from ear to ear. “What did she say about my breakfast?” Alex demands. “I cannot put my finger on it, but there is something definitely odd but genuine about her. She reacted as if she has never eaten anything but fruit for breakfast, and she has never heard of iced coffee. Weird I say!” Nikki proclaims in a teasing manner. “Well, that explains her lean and trim figure,” Alex says jokingly. “What a guy thing to say!” Nikki exclaims. “What!” Alex declares.

“That’s the problem with most men. You gauge your attraction to a woman by the outward appearance,” Nikki warns. “We may begin with the outward, but inner beauty is also very important,” he reveals. Nikki explains how the derivative of Alex’s comment was trumped up by men to make it appear as if they possessed a sensitive side and how it is a classic textbook answer. “Why would you think I found it in a book?” Alex declares. “Because of the company you keep, Mr. Drool King,” Nikki jokingly advices. “Are you referring to my chaps Les and Chris?” Alex calmly asks. “No, Beavis and Butthead, silly! Of course, who else would I call that,” Nikki sarcastically replies. “You’re on a roll today Nikki,” Alex insists. Nikki tells Alex not to get offended by her comment because she has always called a spade a spade. “Well it just so happens that I learned a lot about my female counterpart in my women’s lit class last term,” Alex shares with his cousin. “Excuse me, but did you or did you not receive a “B” in that class,” She points out. “B+,” Alex quickly adds. “Regardless, I don’t recall you ever receiving a grade less than an A all throughout primary school, so may I conclude that a repeat of the course is vital to your balance with nature,” she teases. “Just kick me while I am down, why don’t you?” Alex declares as he begins to walk away. “Okay, where would you like me to kick you?” Nikki replies with a kicking motion of her leg toward Alex as she skips to catch up with him. “Why are you following me and where have you been for the majority of the afternoon,” Alex states questioning his cousin’s whereabouts. “1. Too make sure you don’t jump off a bridge, and 2. I just auditioned for this great new band on campus, which I think I aced,” Nikki says with confidence. Assuring his cousin that a woman will never drive him to jump off a cliff, he then offers Nicolette congratulations for acing her auditions. “What is the name of the band?” He asks while putting his arms around her waist to lift her up. While struggling to break free, Nikki voices her displeasure with Alex’s sweat and stench. “Just the way women like it,” Alex teases while gently elbowing her in the head. “Only if you were Dwayne ‘The Rock’ Johnson!” Nikki reveals with lust in her eyes. “Seriously, he is so old now,” Alex says in jest. “Like a fine wine,” she says daydreaming of the former wrestler turned actor. “He could be your father, maybe even your grandfather,” Alex teases. “And I would never get tired of calling him Daddy!” Nikki says with the biggest smile on her face. “You’re Gross!” Alex says in a displeasing tone. “So what is the name of this band? Alex asks as they casually walk toward the dorms. Nikki confirms the band’s name as Legacy. “There is an obvious

rationale behind this band’s name, correct me if I am wrong?” Alex says questioning the rationale behind the name of the band. “Everyone in the group descends from some type of Presidential Royalty,” she warmly its. “Are they gothic freaks like you?” Alex teases. “You mean Gothic as in your Butthead buddy Chris, being that he is the leader of the band,” Nikki says enunciating each word. “Well, you know music is his first love, and he can play almost any musical instrument, but I still consider him a freak as well for turning down Juilliard for Princeton,” Alex says in jest. Nicolette pouts as she declares that she is not a freak. “More like a freak of nature,” Alex immediately replies to her pouting. “Well maybe this freak of nature will just have to turn around and inform Makaria of your little spying game,” she says taunting Alex. “Come on, Nik, you know I could not resist. You left yourself wide open,” Alex its. “Whatever,” Nikki declares as she turns toward the dormitory. “Wait, will you help me?” Alex says in an apologetic voice. “Only if you reciprocate the favor,” Nikki relays. “Name it! Whatever you want within reason,” Alex cautions. A grimace appears on Nikki’s face as the word “anything” sets off a light bulb in her head. “Within reason!” Alex reiterates. “By the way, when did they add the fountain to the campus?” Nikki asks. “Most likely during summer break,” Alex says with speculation. Nikki wonders why the university chose to design a fountain with the Greek goddesses and not the Greek gods. “The architect was obviously a woman, Alex declares. “And your point because the president of the university is also a woman,” Nikki shares with her beloved cousin. “You just made my point,” Alex says in a playful manner.

CHAPTER 9

A World of Discovery

Nikki receives a congratulatory phone call for making the band as Chris, the band’s leader, asks if she was available for practice at 9:00 p.m. With Nikki away at practice, it was easy for me to leave the room without question to meet Demeter at the fountain. Taking a quick survey of the vicinity surrounding the fountain to ensure my privacy, I decide to sit on the edge and await Demeter’s presence. A glow from the fountain’s water immediately captures my attention as I position myself along the concrete edge. Turning to greet the four Greek goddesses—Athena, Aphrodite, Demeter, and Gaia, I happily it how great it is to see each of them. In a resounding voice, they all say “Hello, dear” in unison. Demeter begins by stating how this fountain was constructed specifically for me. “Your father and your uncles may have restricted your powers here on earth, but we are here for whatever you may need during your stay,” Gaia shares with me. “Including a love interest,” Aphrodite confirms. “Each day I am learning more and more about the mortal race, that I don’t believe I will have time for a love interest!” “No time for a love interest, are you kidding me, Aphrodite says with a little disappointment. “Not everyone thinks with their libido,” Athena relays to the Goddess of Love. “Oh yes they do, they are just too ashamed to it it,” Aphrodite conclusively declares. “For I am the Goddess of Wisdom, why not seek the answers to your questions of the mortal race from me!” She graciously offers. “While it did cross my mind, I found that each of the goddesses only studied the physical make-up of the male mortal, whereas it is imperative for my duties as Goddess of Blessed Death to examine the physical and psychological make-up of both male and female mortals to better understand the residents of the Underworld.” “I guess she told you,” Aphrodite says in jest! “I cannot deny that she makes an excellent point,” Athena its with a half smile. “Now whose libido is thinking in high gear,” Aphrodite says teasing Athena. “Again, it is not about satisfying

my libido; at least not this year,” I utter under my breath. Aphrodite insists that I inform her of the year in which I am ready. Bashfully smiling as I attempt to avoid answering her question, I pose another question. How is it that each of you are afforded the opportunity to roam the surface at your leisure, and we as children of the gods and goddesses are limited. It just does not seem fair!” “Trust me, we totally understand, but you must realize that our visits to the surface, although short-lived, are filled with immense pleasure, at least mine are,” Aphrodite its. “Why is that not surprising?” Demeter says interrupting the love goddess. “Don’t hate on my adventures!” Aphrodite sarcastically replies. “Never did and never will, dear,” Demeter states unequivocally. “For this very reason, you must remain focused on your original goal of seeking the mortal experience for research—and hopefully it is with good intentions,” Athena reiterates. Demeter informs the other goddesses that my request for wanting to research mortal existence should not be questioned because for 1. It is imperative to her godly duties, and 2.That I have never given her cause to doubt my word. “Yes, but you must realize that Makaria is the first immortal child to request such an excursion to the mortal world and for such an extended period,” Athena clearly points out. “Thanks for piling on the pressure, Athena!” “Please do not take what I am saying out of context, for I want you to have a pleasant experience here on the surface, but just know that your cousins are now requesting this same retreat for their one hundredth birthday present as well, so you don’t want to blow this or you will definitely hear from them,” Athena strongly recommends. “What I believe Athena is trying to say, dear, is that the brothers can, at any moment, vote to cease all interactions between their immortal children and mortals if your stay does not prove well,” Gaia affirms with the voice of wisdom. “What is the big deal if we interact with mortals? Every one of you has experienced life here on earth, so why is it so difficult for the brothers to understand that we, as their children, deserve the same opportunity?” Demeter looks to the other goddesses and insists that they share the history behind the creation of the mortal world since I am of proper age now. “Oh please, let me tell it,” Aphrodite pleads. “Tell me what?” Instead Demeter asks that Gaia, the mother to the original immortals, have the honor of sharing this most intriguing in our history. “Many, many centuries ago, before the creation of this beautiful surface world, your ancestors began to see their world as dull, repetitious, and in need of a new

life. In other words, they became bored with all of their physical activities, such as the chariot games, the numerous battles fought to prove their so-called valiant worth, and their incestuous craving for art, music, and, don’t even me get me started on women,” Gaia its. Demeter, Aphrodite and Athena all confirm the gods’ obsessive need to lay with lots of women. “May I continue?” Gaia adamantly requests of her granddaughters. The three goddesses relay their apologies to Gaia as she thanks them and begins to recount the story. “So in order to remedy this boredom, the surface world was created,” Gaia confirms. “No way,” I exclaim. “Yes way,” Gaia says with a laugh. Gaia confirms how her son Chronus, spoke with her and her husband, Uranus, about the creation of a lesser world to entertain the gods. “So Uranus and I devised a plan to create this new world for the gods’ enjoyment. The birth of a new world began to intrigue us, and with this excitement came the birth of our younger children which seemed to emphatically please my husband. With each new birth came the idea of just how to create this new world,” Gaia recalls. Gaia shares how Uranus ever so tenderly wrapped his large arms around her entire body and made love to her; each time more intense and ionate than the last. “It was the most amazing, affectionate lovemaking I had ever experienced with him,” Gaia recalls as she is rudely interrupting by a side bar of comments made by the other goddesses on the size of Uranus. “If I did not know any better, I would think that the three of you were turning one hundred and not Makaria,” Gaia replies with irritation. Aphrodite apologizes for the group’s adolescent behavior. “Now before I was so rudely interrupted, my husband is the sky, so of course the size of his arms would allow him to totally wrap my entire body within him,” Gaia says as the women begin to giggle again in unison. Gaia gives the ladies an annoyed look and continues with her story. “Each time Uranus unfolded his arms from around my body, rain began to trickle down to earth, and I gave birth to the physical world, which mortals ire today as the mountains, oceans, and trees all birthed for human décor,” she says with a twinkle in her eye. Demeter steps in to finish the story as Gaia is obviously reliving the intimate days between she and her husband. “Chronus became privy to the creation of a mortal world even before the birth of his children, which is why he swallowed us whole, deciding his world was already perfect without creating a mortal world,” Demeter says of her father. “I thought it was because he was fearful that his children would overthrow him and take over his reign of the world!” “Yes, but

with his children somehow contained, he was hoping to eliminate the conception of the new world that one of his children would ultimately propose, and he could reign forever,” Demeter confirms as the other goddesses all nod in agreement. “Which is why, I helped Rhea trick my precious son into regurgitating your grandfather Zeus so that he could devise a plan to release the rest of his siblings. Zeus had to build up his strength before he could implement the plan to challenge his father. During this time, Zeus sought expert training of the mind, body and spirit from Metis, Goddess of Good Counsel and Mother to Athena, who gave him a drug to ister to his father. She warned Zeus of the inevitable war that would break out after Chronus regurgitated each of his siblings. Of course, my grandson conveniently forgot to disclose the information concerning a war with me and now my first born is locked away forever in Tartarus. So I would appreciate it if you can keep any and all snide comments to yourself,” Gaia says directing her attention toward Demeter. Demeter expresses her apologies for her disparaging comments for if anyone understands how a mother feels when a child is missing, or locked up in Gaia’s case, it is her. “Well thank you, but as I was saying, your release gave way to a new life and a new world,” Gaia says with pride. Aphrodite cordially asks Gaia’s permission to finish the story. As Gaia gives her consent, Aphrodite explains how the middle region of the earth, considered the surface by the gods, became a beautiful place for the gods to come and relax and enjoy the smell of plush green trees and grass and swim in the beautiful blue oceans. “A century has now ed since the birth of the new world, and Chronus is overthrown by his sons, Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. After the brothers draw for their allotted region of reign, Zeus in his infinite wisdom decides to give meaning to this new world by creating the first mortal from the soil of the earth,” Aphrodite says confirming mortal creation. “Let me guess—a man,” I jokingly speculate while turning to Athena. “You got it,” Athena assures me. “When Zeus saw that the man was lonely after he had given him a beautiful garden to roam and plenty of physical activities to keep him busy, he created the first woman from the ribs of the man as he slept!” Aphrodite its. “With the creation of man and woman, the gods’ desire now was for mortals to populate the earth through the consummation of marriage, so they created the emotion of love. They enjoyed watching the mortals make ionate love and seeing how they were so appreciative for this powerful yet endearing emotion, the gods decided to try love for themselves—henceforth the birth of me. I

emerged from the foaming sea, which was received from the drops of blood caused by the castration of Uranus’s genitals,” Aphrodite recalls. “Still an unpleasant visual for me so can we move on,” Gaia its. “Word was out that if any god were to immerse himself in my sea—by the way, it only worked on males—then he was subject to fall in love with the next woman he laid eyes upon,” Aphrodite confirms. “Sounds like a great success tool for the goddesses,” I suggest while turning to view each of their reactions. “Trust me once the knowledge of its effects became widely known, the goddesses used some very cunning tactics to immerse themselves in the sea with a god with whom they felt would make the perfect husband,” Demeter recalls with a slight giggle. Aphrodite shares how easy it was to convince the lesser gods to take a dip in the foaming sea, but as for the three brothers, who were always two steps ahead of a deceptive goddess, it was more difficult to convince one of them to take a midnight swim. “Does the river have that effect on just gods or mortal men also?” Aphrodite confirms the loss of the sea’s potency due to a law created by the brothers. “How did the sea lose its potency?” As a birthday gift to your mother, Zeus closed off a huge portion of the sea to create a beautiful flower garden complete with Donar and Major oak trees and a breath taking waterfall. By adding the mineral soil from the Underworld to close off the sea, it opened up a beautiful river valley which caused the river to no longer foam, thereby ceasing any euphoric spell it once cast on the gods,” Demeter shares with me. “Wow! So Mother’s garden is positioned next to your river,” I ask turning to Aphrodite. Yes, but what Zeus failed to realize is that a small portion of the river still had a high potency of the love spell,” Aphrodite discloses. “You’re kidding which portion of the river?” Demeter asks. Aphrodite tells us that the portion just under the waterfall still contained a high concentration of euphoria. “This is how Zeus found himself in love with a river goddess, who tricked him into rescuing her from an underwater current. Her father came along and thanked Zeus by asking if he could deliver a beautiful bouquet of new flowers to Persephone for her baby shower. Excited to know if it was my birth or Melinoe’s birth, Demeter confirms Mother’s pregnancy as the birth of her first granddaughter. “After Zeus learned of the high concentration of euphoria that still existed in the river, he asked your father to fill that part of the river with mineral soil from the Underworld. The entire river is now a regular flowing body of water,” Aphrodite confesses. “So that’s why Hera turned a blind eye to Zeus’s seduction of the

river goddess,” Demeter speculates of her sister’s dismissal of Zeus’s affair. “Yes, she learned that he was under a spell,” Aphrodite eagerly confirms. “Since Zeus was the supreme ruler over the heavens, his governance now included rule over all mortals on the surface,” Gaia its. “Wow, this is powerful information that can assist me in my research,” I proclaim to the women. “Glad that we can help, but there are several other key factors you need to know that can contribute to your research. You see, Zeus survives on the love and praise that mortals give to him while your father Hades, survives on their every fear,” Demeter confesses. The wheels in my head begin to turn as I confirm the creation of demigod children. “So the gods, which I assume includes my father, envied the very emotion committed by many of our Underworld residents and wanted it for themselves?” “Zeus and Poseidon more so than your father! He had his eye on my daughter from the beginning,” Demeter its. Athena shares the second reason why the gods envied the mortals. “It was because they actually fell in love with intimacy, which was hardly shown to the goddesses before the creation of mortals and Aphrodite’s foaming sea.” “I can only assume that your intimacy with the gods drastically improved once they learned how to express their true emotions to their life mate.” “Boy did it ever improve!” Demeter declares while recalling the last time she made love to Zeus as the other goddesses chime in to agree on their own personal experience with intimacy. Gaia claims the first time a god reaches this pivotal height of intimacy by falling in love, it will literally cease his aging process. “You mean the moment a god falls in love, their aging process comes to a complete halt?” “Oh yes,” Gaia confirms with a big smile. “As you know, the process is different for a goddess. We will forever remain frozen in our exact age the moment we lose our virginity,” Aphrodite declares as I take a closer look at her. She appears the same age as Melinoe. “Now I understand the reason for the younger concubines’ captivation with Zeus, Poseidon and probably my father if he were not so in love with my mother.” “For it is not only Zeus with the concubines!” Demeter declares. “Are you implying that my father has a den of women accessible to him as needed?” I state with a twinge of anger. “Tell her the truth,” Athena fires back. “Well, not anymore,” Demeter confesses. “Your father never believed in parading women around as your uncles,” Athena its. “He still had two or three mistresses after your mother came to live with him,” Demeter its. “I am aware of one indiscretion Father has committed, but two or three more? Is Mother aware of

this?” Demeter confirms my mother’s knowledge of my father’s affairs. “Demeter, you need to confess as to the real reason why her father fell prey to adultery,” Gaia insists. “All right, all right! It was during the months that your mother was required to return to Olympus that your father was unfaithful,” Demeter its. “I don’t condone Father’s actions, but do you blame him?” I sarcastically reply. “Father was without his wife for eight months out of the year because of a law you made Zeus enforce.” “Please don’t judgment on me. My daughter was kidnapped for goodness’ sake,” Demeter its. Expressing my sentiments to Demeter for the hurt and the betrayal she must have felt; but it would be remiss if I did not remind her that Father did not act alone. “It seems as though you only punished my father and not Zeus,” I frantically say to her. “Why do you think I am no longer married to the SOB? Zeus begged my forgiveness and asked that I remain his wife. I forgave him only when your mother confessed to eating those seven pomegranate seeds while in the Underworld, but I could not bear to lay eyes on Zeus or lay in his bed another day for his deceitfulness,” Demeter confesses as a tear begins to fall down her face. “The only way Zeus could deal with the separation from Demeter was to have lots and lots of women shower him with affection,” Athena its. I ask if this was the beginning to the liege of women that became known as a concubine. “You might say so, but before your grandparents divorce, Zeus only had three extra marital affairs unknown to Demeter, which occurred after her pregnancy with your mother,” Gaia confirms. Gaia shares how Demeter paid more attention to my mother and less to her husband. “Are you saying that his indiscretion was my fault,” Demeter asks of Gaia. “A big part of it,” Gaia confirms as Athena begins to explain how men tend to seek attention elsewhere when they feel neglected by their wives. “That is such a copout excuse! For Christ sake we had a baby girl that required a little more of my time and attention,” Demeter confesses. “Yes, but Persephone did not need one hundred years of your personal attention though,” Athena says with a giggle. “How did this story all of a sudden turn in my direction,” Demeter asks of the ladies. “Forgive us! Makaria you should know that Zeus was totally devastated by the divorce, and sought the comfort of countless women; so in other words, yes, this was the beginning to the liege of women known as concubines,” Athena declares as Demeter gains her composure. “Zeus began to delight in parading his women around for all to see,” Aphrodite shares with the

group. “And why should he care? He is the supreme god,” Gaia replies. “Why do you think I graciously let my sister Hera have him?” Demeter insists in a condemning manner. “Father told me it was because Hera was easier to love!” “Why, that ingrate brother of mine! I want to cut off his genitalia,” she replies but then stops short as she realizes that her emotions are aimed at the wrong person. Demeter apologizes for her crude remark and pledges to restrain from bashing my father as she promised my mother she would do while in my presence. “But don’t get it twisted. Zeus loved me first,” Demeter proudly boasts of her first love. “And still does,” Gaia says with a smile. “Not going to happening, but no one ever forgets their first love!” Demeter its while staring into the night sky. “Demeter your reference to hip-hop terminology is amazing at your age!” Demeter claims that age is only a number, and that I should that as I get older. “You should know that Demeter really was —or shall I say is—the love of your grandfather’s life. He is just too ashamed to it it because of the heartache he caused Demeter,” Gaia reveals. “Are you serious?” I say in a state of shock. “As serious as a heart attack,” Gaia confirms. “Regardless he has moved on and found a wife in my sister Hera,” Demeter insists. Gaia shares how Hera does not have a problem acknowledging her trophy wife status but to everyone’s dismay, she secretly longs for the day that Zeus will give her his heart. “Until then she is content in glorifying in the privileges and responsibilities recognized as head goddess while turning her head to his countless affairs,” Gaia confirms. “She should know that Zeus will never love her the way he loved me,” Demeter says with certainty. “Someone is full of themselves tonight.” Athena says with a smirk at Demeter’s outburst. Demeter explains that although her sister is very beautiful and the queen of the Olympians, her jealousy and callousness makes her very difficult to love. “Why do you think Zeus parades his concubine’s right in front of her?” Gaia assures us. Demeter swears that Zeus would never disrespect her in such a manner. “Only out of fear now,” Aphrodite says under her breath as we all burst into laughter including Demeter. “No, out of love”, Demeter corrects her with a smile. “Wow, you guys have shed a huge light on our family history! Some of it a little disturbing but all in all very valuable information,” I it. “I know it may seem like a lot to take in, but you deserve to know the truth,” Demeter its. “The whole truth—good, bad, and ugly,” Gaia says in agreement. “So now will you ever forgive Father for kidnapping Mother?” Demeter its that she forgave my father centuries ago. “So why have you not disclose this

information to my parents. “I have to your mother, but I still find it very difficult to relay those words to your father because the wound re-opens each time your mother returns to the Underworld,” Demeter says with a mountain of regret. “Demeter, let me share something with you. They are truly the epitome of the perfect marriage,” Athena conveys to the Goddess of Harvest. When Demeter acknowledges the fact that my parents have a perfect marriage, she insists that her heart and mind are in conflict with one another on that union. Her heart misses the love of her beloved Zeus but her mind tells her that she is better off without him. Did I just say that out loud?” Demeter bashfully asks. “Yes, you did!” Aphrodite confirms. Gaia tells Demeter to share her feelings with Zeus so that she could get her man back. Demeter its that too many centuries have ed and that she is afraid to express those feelings again with Zeus or any other man. “And this is why you have become the mean-hearted and callous—still beautiful but callous goddess that you are,” Gaia its. “Just think about how happy you were with Zeus prior to the you know what,” Aphrodite states not wanting to mention the kidnapping of her daughter. “Demeter, I have never seen you happier than on Persephone’s visits, but I would love to see that effervescent glow shone all around you when you finally decide to try love again and hopefully with Zeus,” Gaia proclaims to her granddaughter. “She’s right Demeter, you deserve love! And if you still have the slightest bit of feelings for Zeus, I think you should definitely pursue it.” “From the mouths of babes come wise words!” Athena declares. We all turn as footsteps are heard in the distance to the south of us. As the goddess all return to their appropriate position carved in the stone of the fountain, Demeter whispers that any one of the four goddesses is accessible to me should I need them. “Just return to the fountain and whisper any one of our names and we will appear,” she its. Before returning to her frame, she shares with me that she will consider my advice in regards to opening up her heart again. A wink from each of the goddesses’ right eye sparkles at me as I whisper my thanks and appreciation to them for their willingness to assist me on this journey to discovery! “I could not allow you to experience this journey alone,” Demeter whispers as her reflection is seen floating in the water as it heads toward her carved image! “Thank you!” “In another century or two, I may allow you to call me grandmother. I love you,” Demeter says as the water image merges with her carved image. “And me as well!” Suddenly the faces behind the footprints emerge from the shadows and call out my name!

“Makaria, what are you doing out here so late?” Nikki asks as she glances down at her watch. “I found it very difficult to sleep, so I thought I would take a midnight stroll along the campus grounds.” “Well, I highly discourage any latenight walks, especially those alone, for one never know the creeps lurking in the dark waiting to prey on young impressionable girls like yourselves,” Alex says as a warning to both Nikki and myself. “Alex is right, Makaria! Why do you think he insisted we walk back to the dorm together from band practice,” Nikki reveals. Alex reminds me that he is just a few doors down the hall if I should ever feel the need to take a midnight stroll along the campus grounds again. “Thanks, but I also have Nikki for that, right?” I reply by nudging her. “Most definitely,” she replies. Nikki whispers something to Alex, which I am not privy too because my powers have been stripped away. “Just a tad bit too eager, don’t you think,” Nikki whispers to Alex as we walk along the path to the dorm.

CHAPTER 10

Revelations

I wake to find myself alone in the room and decide to get dressed at record speed using my powers, only to find myself on the floor with a bruised leg. Screaming out, “For the love of!” as I hold my leg in agony. Gently massaging my bruised leg to alleviate the pain, I look to the ceiling to thank Zeus for stripping me of my powers. You wanted to live the life of a mortal, now let’s do it, I proclaim as I begin to dress for my one and only live course, Creative Writing. A young lady sitting next to me inquires of my limp. “Are you okay? I noticed you had a little trouble climbing the steps to class today,” she asks. I had a little run-in with my bed this morning, but other than that I am fine. Thanks for asking!” “It happens to the best of us! By the way, I’m Morgan. I have seen you in class a couple of times and thought I would come over and introduce myself,” she happily states. We exchange pleasantries before the start of class as Morgan inquires of my first —or second-year status here at Princeton. “First year,” I confirm. She asks if I would require any assistance with my course subjects because the university has a wonderful tutoring service available, which she is proud to announce that she is one of the best tutors they have on staff. “As a matter of fact, this class is by far my toughest! Where can I find your tutoring office?” She shares her love of purses and shoes, and then its that she forgot to add her business cards to the new purse she is carrying today. She assures me that on the board directly outside the classroom, the information regarding the location and phone number of the tutoring office is posted. “Fabulous! And by the way, love the purse and shoes!” I whisper to her as the professor begins his weekly ritual of reciting Shakespearian quote. “Purchased them during fashion week in Spain over the summer,” she whispers. “I absolutely enjoy the fashion week shows. My mother and I missed the last two shows, but perhaps we will attend next year’s show,” I politely whisper my intentions to attend the event. Morgan confirms that fashion week is scheduled for Italy next summer and that she hopes to see me there. Before I could say

thank you for the information, we are interrupted by the professor. “It appears that we have two experts on the Romantic poetry era seated before me! Would you two ladies care to share your thoughts with the entire class on this magnificent era, because it is quite obvious that what I am communicating to the rest of your fellow classmates is not as intriguing as what you two are discussing!” the professor clearly relays to the entire class as if he were speaking into a bull horn. “My apologies, sir,” I quickly respond. “Good, now eyes and ears on me, class,” the professor says with a smirk of a commanding officer. After class, I run into Alex walking into the university café. “Enjoying school so far?” He asks while holding the door open for me. “I was until my professor decided to embarrass me in front of the entire class today,” I it. He tells me not to worry so much about that. “There is always one person in each class that a professor must put on blast in order to prove their authority,” Alex declares. “I guess I was on the chopping block for this class.” “Caramel frappe for you today?” The lady behind the counter suggests. “You know me so well,” I state as she and Alex exchange greetings. “Well, if is not Mr. Hurricane himself,” she teases. “How are you? Did you get the RCA assignment?” Alex asks as I stand back and watch their reunion. “I was three credits short of obtaining my sophomore status, so unfortunately I was not approved, but fortunately I was able to obtain the assistant manager position here at the café and your girlfriend here is one of my best customers.” She declares glancing toward me. “Oh we are not,” I begin to say as Alex jumps in with “That’s great—for the assistant manager position, I mean. “It’s cool! What about you? Are you an RCA?” She asks. “Yes, for Whitman Hall, and by the way I am Alex, and this is Makaria, one of my residents,” he confirms. “And my name is Millie, short for Millicent, just in case you haven’t noticed already,” she says pointing to her name tag. A student behind us clears his throat as if to say can we move it along. “A caramel frappe for the gentleman as well?” She asks in an effort to move us along. “Yes, please.” As I pull out my wallet to pay for both drinks, Alex insists that I put my money away. “Drinks are on me,” he insists as he pulls out his wallet. “I guess chivalry is still alive in this generation, but next time drinks are on me,” I insist. Alex smiles while stating how he appreciates a woman’s independence and that he will take me up on my offer for drinks next time. “For future reference, women still appreciate the little things men do to accommodate our needs and all of our wants,” Millie its as she hands us our drinks. “Thanks for the tip,” he says in a whispering tone as we wave good-bye to her. Alex and I enjoy a nice walk on a beautiful day back to the dorm as we enjoy our

frappes. “Let’s get this party started,” Nikki announces in song as she enters the room from her last class of the week as I inquire of the location to this party. “ the band’s debut tomorrow night at Club Legend downtown? One last rehearsal tonight before we make history,” Nikki its. “Is there a meaning behind the name Legend?” “Oh my gosh! Yes! A number of famous bands were signed to major record deals because they were discovered playing at that very same club,” Nikki says in an excited voice. “Cool! Which bands?” “George Clinton and the Parliament, Sire, and Jon Bon Jovi, just to name a few,” Nikki boasts. “All great bands!” I confirm. “All awesome bands!” Nikki says with a smile. “So what time shall I arrive?” “Tonight or tomorrow?” She asks while whistling a tune to the popular party song. “Both! Do you mind if I watch your band rehearse tonight?” She inquires of my certainty because their practice might run a little later than usual; being that it is the night before the band’s big performance. “It’s not a problem. me? The night owl! I am at my best in the late night, but I do have one request— actually two!” In a teasing manner, she says, “As long as it does not involve her face ending up on a wanted poster then sure!” “It’s nothing like that, very minor in fact. Just thought we could stop by the university café before rehearsal for a frappe, which by the way is on me, for my nightly drink,” I ask, as she readily agrees. She is amazed at the fact that I have not gained any weight from the calories of my frosted delight. “High metabolism I guess!” Without skipping a beat, she inquires of my second request while tying her hair back into a ponytail. “Just hoping to seek your advice for a class project!” She gladly accepts then asks what did I have in mind? “I have to write an original poem, which is due on Monday. I thought about a love poem dedicated to my parents, but now I am thinking of writing an ode to human personalities, compliments of our closet conversation.” “You are almost certain to receive an ‘A’ for a creative writing paper on personalities rather than love!” she claims. “And why is this?” “Because there are way too many poems written on love, and do you even know anything about the subject?” She says in jest. As I confirm my personal lack of experience in that area, I share with her that I have seen the essence of love through my parents’ marriage. “Well, I think you will have more fun writing about a topic that seems to have aroused your curiosity, like human personalities,” Nikki offers as a suggestion. “You’re right, but how would I begin?” “You can make a

colorful analogy using a play on words in the poem, and you can start with my personality—anonymously though!” She says with a cunning smile. “Of course, I am bound to complete confidentiality.” “How generous of you, but before any submission or postings to any social networking sites, it must have my approval,” she explains. “You have my word, but I have one last question for you.” “Sure,” Nikki says with hesitation. “Do you mind if I apply your makeup for tomorrow night’s performance?” “Why, am I not glam enough for you?” She exclaims. As I compliment her beautiful features while walking to my make-up chest, I show her an entire makeup line of cosmetics that I have yet to use. “My mother included her favorite collection, and I would just like to try it out on you, if you do not mind,” I happily state hoping to elicit a positive response from her. “You must relish in your natural beauty,” Nikki says in a teasing manner. “I guess I can thank my ancestors for my great genes.” “Have you ever applied someone’s make-up before because I don’t want you to use me as your Test Dummy?” Nikki says in a stanch tone! “I see no dummy here. I just want to do something special for your debut.” “It was a joke,” Nikki claims before breaking into a laugh. “So is that a yes?” “Of course, why not, Glam me up!” Nikki says with a cute chuckle. “Great! So what time shall I begin your glamifaction?” She insists that the doors to the club will open at 9 pm., as the band is slated for the 11 pm. time slot, so she suggests anytime between 7 and 8 pm. “Perfect!” “Why perfect?” she asks. “I sort of have a tutoring session from 8:00-9:00 p.m. tomorrow.” “Who studies on a Saturday evening?” Nikki says in a comical tone. “My creative writing class is not as easy as I anticipated, so this girl in my class directed me to a flyer advertising different tutoring sessions in the library.” Nikki inquires as to the gender of my tutor. “I am not sure. I was told to sign in on the third floor of the library, and a tutor is assigned at that time.” “So they pair you up with a tutor upon arrival—sounds like the makings of a blind study date to me,” she says with playful eyes. I remind her that my father only gave me three years to graduate, and that I do not foresee dating anytime this year on my calendar. “No time for dating? Are you mad?” Nikki says with emphasis. “Ninety percent of your college experience is hooking up with someone or some ones,” Nikki claims while changing into a loose T-Shirt. “You’re kidding Right!” “No I am not,” she adamantly claims. “Well, what about the other ten percent?” Justifying the other ten percent as students seeking medical or law degrees, she

has an epiphany in the middle of her statement. “I stand corrected because still those students hook up with students in that same major. So you can basically say that 100% of college students are here to find love, have sex, experiment with things or persons perceived as unacceptable in society, and find their true identity, all while pursuing their parents’ ultimate career dream,” Nikki proclaims all in one breath. “That’s deep, and a very profound concept! You make it sound so scandalous!” She goes on to explain how the majority of students at Princeton were either the socially challenged book nerds of their high school, the preppy competitive honor student, or the son or daughter of an alumnus of the university, who essentially bought their child’s ission by contributing to a new building or scholarship fund. “Which category would you and Alex fall under?” “Well, Alex and I fall under two categories. Our parents are both alumni of the university and neither had to purchase a building or contribute to a scholarship fund for our acceptance as Alex was the socially challenged book nerd, and I, although not very preppy, actually the complete opposite, was an honor student who fell under the 1 percent of students who happen to have a photographic memory. Essentially, anything that I read sticks and is locked in my memory bank,” she reveals. “You have a photographic memory?” “I thought I just said that,” Nikki reiterates. “It was a rhetorical question,” I abruptly reply back. “Okay, just checking. I could have earned all A’s in high school, but I was never the attention junkie like most of the students in my class, probably due to my charismatic alcoholic stepfather,” Nikki confesses. “I’m sorry!” “Don’t be! My stepfather had a love/hate relationship with me,” Nikki recalls. “I don’t understand how a father can have both love and hate for his child.” She explains that stepfather was the operative word in her statement! “Look at me!” Nikki says as she directs my attention toward her skin color. “It did not take a rocket science education for my stepfather to figure out that I was not his child,” Nikki claims. “You have a beautiful skin tone, so what’s the problem!” “It’s not so much the beauty of my skin but that it did not match my stepfather’s skin tone,” Nikki states alluding to the fact that her mother obviously had an affair. “Oh, so was he upset when he learned that you were not his child?” She explains the depth of love her stepfather must have felt for her mother because even in her death he would not speak ill of her. She goes on to say that in order to ease his humiliation he drank himself to sleep every night. “Drinking is never a way to solve your problems because the problem will always resurface once you come off that high.” Nikki proposes another factor to

drinking one’s problem away. “If death finds you first, then that individual has achieved their ultimate high. But it absolutely sickens me to hear that an innocent person has died or has to deal with paralysis for the rest of their life due to the negligence of an intoxicated person,” she expresses with deep contrition. “So true,” I say in agreement. “Did your stepfather hurt you?” “No, I was raised by my maternal grandparents but he did crash his car in the back of a pregnant woman’s car,” she its. When I asked what happened with a look of shock on my face, Nikki calms my spirit by stating that even in his drunken state he was able to deliver the woman’s baby being that he was a pediatric doctor. She also shares how he lost his license after this incident and left Wellington, which was around her third birthday. “He telephoned once a month to check on my well-being and to inform my grandmother that he was seeking help for his addiction,” Nikki adds. “Wow, how honorable!” Nikki explains how her grandmother thought of him like a son, for she really liked him. “I believe I was around ten years old when he returned to Wellington with his new family. I never understood why he would want to relive the shame by returning to Wellington, but there he was, even requesting permission from my grandmother to take me along on their family vacations,” Nikki reveals. “And did your grandmother allow you to go?” “My grandparents disapproved of trips that took me far away from them, but local trips like to the zoo or waterpark was fine with them,” she claims. “How generous of them!” “Around this same time Alex shared the infamous secret with me of how my stepfather had an affair with my mother’s best friend,” Nikki begins as she lays the blanket from our first introductions over her shoulders. “Her best friend, Really!” “Yes, you heard me correctly, her best friend,” she confirms. “What did your mother say and what did she do?” “Not sure, I wasn’t born yet ,” she playfully states. “Ha-ha, continue please!” Nikki continues by stating that her mother forgave her stepfather only because it happened the one time—or so they say—while her mother’s friend was going through a very public and nasty divorce. “Did your mother forgive her friend?” Nikki shares how her mother’s best friend moved away because she was too humiliated once the truth was out. “Well, that’s a very cowardly thing to do!” “I thought the same. Instead she wrote a letter to my mother to beg her forgiveness,” Nikki its. “Did your mother respond to the letter?” “Not at first. A month after the letter arrived, my mother found out she was pregnant. Instead my mother sent her a card which read, “We’re pregnant,” Nikki says with a laugh. “Now that’s irony for you!”

“Tell me about it!” Nikki says in reply. I apologized for making her relive some really bad memories and thanked her for entrusting me with the most intimate details of her life. “You’re easy to talk to so thanks for being a good listener. I was in need of a good laugh anyway,” she assures me. “Me too!” “What a beautiful blanket!” I mention to Nikki as she gently places it in the closet. She thanks me then shares how it was her baby blanket. “Were you a large baby, because that blanket is pretty big for a baby?” “My grandmother said it was my mother’s first knitting project, and that she accidentally double the size of the blanket,” she its. “Although your mother’s measurements were a bit off, the fabric and the intricate details of the blanket make it absolutely beautiful.” “I think so too,” she its. “Now I understand your connection to it!” “This may sound a little strange, but whenever I feel nervous or scared, it has given me comfort and security whenever I lay it across me,” Nikki confesses. “That is not strange in the least, but now I understand why Alex called you Ms. Lionel from the Charlie Brown series Right! His best friend Lionel always carried around a security blanket.” She confirms her little inside joke with Alex. “Well, your secret is safe with me! Listen, if what you speculate is correct about the tutoring study date, I would rather . Can you possibly tutor me? That way, I won’t get stuck with a possible dud trying to hook up with me.” She insists that she makes a lousy tutor and that it might serve me best to have a study buddy just in case he turns out to be my prince charming. I remind her that a love connection is not why I am enrolled here at the university and the use of her photographic memory could possibly alleviate some of the fears I have with the terminology. “Trust me, you need someone who could break down the various allegories of literature with you, whereas I cannot,” she confesses. “Allegories?” I question with a look of confusion. “Allegories are abstract ideas in a narrative form, and you just proved my point as to why I am not the best tutor for you,” Nikki declares. “Okay, point well taken!” Taking the cue from Nikki that a nap is obviously what we both need, she closes the window blinds as she yawns her way back to her bed. “Do you have the time,” she asks as her alarm clock was somehow unplugged. “Two nineteen!” I state then apologize for unplugging her alarm clock due to the blow drying of my hair. She assures me that it is ok then inquires on my need to take another nap, seeing that I was still in bed but on the computer as she entered the room. “I was up all night researching allegories for an paper,” I jokingly state. “Okay, Ms.

Smart Ass! Just wanted to let you know that I probably will not nap for long because I am too pumped for our debut tomorrow night,” Nikki eloquently states. “Are you nervous?” Nikki explains how she is a ball of nerves and how shoe shopping is the only activity she has found to calm her down other than her blanket. “Would you like to come to the mall with me tomorrow?” Nikki asks as she walks toward the light switch. “I don’t think I have enough closet space for anything else, but I would love to you!” “Have you ever noticed how the feel and smell of new shoes literally adds confidence to your steps?” Nikki points out. “Wow, and I thought it was just me!” “You and every woman on earth,” Nikki says with a huge grin on her face. “Then count me in!”

CHAPTER 11

Band Rehearsal

Nikki greets the band as we enter the recreation hall of the university gymnasium for rehearsal. As Nikki introduces me to Rick, Morgan, and Chris (Alex’s freak of a childhood friend according to Nikki), as I desperately try to maintain my composure when she introduces the last band member, Mike. “Nice to finally meet you Makaria, regardless of the company you keep,” Chris says in poor humor as my eyes are fixated on Mike. “Nice to meet you all,” I finally manage to say. Nikki directs me to a chair, where I will sit during their rehearsal. “Morgan is a student in my creative writing class,” I relay to Nikki as she waves over to me from the stage. “Great, now sit here before Chris has a conniption with practice beginning a minute late,” Nikki says as if giving instructions to a kindergarten student. Chris, the band’s leader announces, “As much as it pains me, let’s begin with Nikki’s song first, followed by the two duets.” He then explains how each showcase is limited to twenty minutes and how they should perform three of their best songs. Everyone agrees. Nikki flashes Chris the biggest grin as if to say thanks for the compliment. My eyes immediately defer back to Mike as I nearly fall to the floor while attempting to sit in the reserved chair. Embarrassment fills my face as I disclose my well being after nearly falling to the floor. “I cannot believe the intense sensation I am experiencing with one look from this guy.” It would behoove me to journal this arousing sensation.

My heart is racing at an increased rate as I experience an insatiable burning feeling from within with just one look at this guy. My mouth is suddenly moist as I thirst for water; so glad I thought to purchase a bottle of water with my frappe at the cafe. Without taking a breath, I finish the entire bottle, as I long for more of the cool and refreshing drink. Oh my god is he looking at me. I really need some sort of distraction!

Let’s see, maybe I should Google each of the musical instruments on my laptop to familiarize myself with the talents of the band. Finding each instrument under the Google tool bar, the search shows that Mike plays the bass guitar; Chris the electric guitar; Morgan, the keyboard, cymbals and bells; while Rick is the band’s drummer. Attraction—I can devote an entire book to this emotion, especially if Mike, the bass guitar player, is my research subject, as I have an outer-body experience of us floating on cloud nine. It’s hard to tell if he actually noticed me behind his sunglasses. His sleek black biker jacket, jeans, and graphic T-Shirt fit every curve of his body perfectly. Melinoe was absolutely right about the male physique! Now I can see why Aphrodite falls in love with each visit to the surface! At the conclusion of band rehearsal, my watch indicates that rehearsal from start to finish was three and half hours with not a hint of boredom from me. As I gather my belongings to walk back to the dorm with Nikki, I notice she and Mike having a side bar conversation to the right of the stage. Oh no, is she interested in Mike? Because she never mentioned it before! Maybe this is for the best, as I turn to tuck my laptop into its carrying case. An unfamiliar male voice introduces himself. “Hello, Makaria, I’m Mike,” he says in a very New Jersey type of accent as I turn to view this handsome specimen. I think I said hello back, but I am not sure because his eyes were so mesmerizing up close; I could not keep from staring. “So did you enjoy the rehearsal?” He asks while standing there looking like a god. The word yes, finally comes pouring out of my mouth as I descend from Cloud Nine. He its that he is looking forward to the performance tomorrow night and how performing on stage gives him such a rush. Just looking at you gives me a rush, I think to myself as he questions my plans for tomorrow tonight. “So are you busy after the showcase tomorrow night?” He asks. “I don’t think I have any plans, but I will have to check with Nikki just to make sure!” “Why would you have to check with Nikki?” He immediately questions with a perplexed look on his face. “Well, she is my roommate, and I want to make sure she returns to the room safely.” He proceeds to tell me that he’s pretty sure that Nikki is a big girl and capable of finding her own way back to the dorms. I pause to consider what he may be proposing. He insinuates that Nikki is a bad-ass

chick and that no one would want to rub her the wrong way. I share his sentiment about Nikki but state that her cousin Alex warned us not to walk alone at night for safety reasons. “I have an idea; here’s what we’ll do! We will make sure Nikki has an escort back to the dorm and then you and I can hang out,” he declares while flashing me a beautiful smile. “I like your idea!” “Well, I see that your roommate is anxious to speak with you, so I will see you tomorrow,” he says while sliding on his sunglasses. “Definitely!” I happily state inhaling as he turns to leave. Before I can exhale, Nikki rushes over to inquire of our conversation. “It appeared that you and Mike were heavily engaged in quite the conversation after rehearsal,” she says smiling. “Yes, he’s quite lovely—I mean nice,” I state correcting myself while watching him walk away. “Yes, he is quite lovely,” Nikki says in agreement. I ask why is it that she is not interested in him. “All the guys in the band are like brothers to me. Besides, it’s best to separate business from pleasure,” she begins. “I totally agree,” I gratefully state thanking the heavens above for her professional outlook and that she has no interest in Mike. “Besides, I would not want to create chaos in the band if the relationship some how does not work out?” Nikki declares as we turn to walk toward the exit. “Well, I must say that I was a little worried when I saw the two of you talking in the corner.” She informed me that he was just inquiring about my relationship status, and he was pleased to hear that I was very much single. “I have this weird feeling in my stomach,” I share with her while holding my stomach. “It’s called butterflies and not actual butterflies flying around in your stomach. It’s just analogy,” she quickly affirms. “Yes, I know that it is a play on words,” I it. “Okay, just checking!” she says teasing me. “Are you telling me that you have never had a strong insatiable attraction for a guy?” She asks with complete shock before bringing us to a complete halt. “Not like this,” I swear to her. “Then your butterflies actually mean that you are considering having sex with him,” Nikki declares. “I cannot get over your directness!” “It’s a gift, what can I say! So what did he ask you?” Nikki questions with excitement in her voice. “He inquired of my plans for tomorrow after the show!” In the voice of an excited and impatient seven year old she inquires of my answer. “I told him that I would check with you!” Reminding me that I am no longer under parental supervision she assures me that I am of legal age to get into any type of trouble I want without her permission. “And what do you mean by that?” “Oh you know exactly what I mean, Ms. I Don’t Have Time

to Date,” Nikki says in jest. “I’m afraid I do, but that will never happen, especially not on a first, second, or third date!” Nikki suggests that the word never should be excluded from my vocabulary because someday it may come back to bite me in the ‘you know what’! “Well, I can assure you that I am absolutely positive that I will return to the room exactly the way I left.” “If you say so,” Nikki says in a suspicious tone. “Well, I do say so!” “Glad we could clear the air. Now as for my plans, I most likely will hang around the club a bit to check out the other competing bands,” Nikki says as we exit the gym. “Are you sure?” “Not to worry, mate. I have backup, ? Alex and his hormonal friends,” Nikki assures me. “Well, I am worried. What should I expect?” “Do I have to teach you everything? Wait, don’t answer that question. The answer is obviously ‘Yes’,” she its. “Whatever,” I say while holding up the W sign with my fingers! Nikki rambles something about not being able to teach me everything, but that there were one or two things I could learn from her because some things just come more naturally than others. “I get it, and like I stated earlier, I shall return as pure as I left. Well, maybe 90 percent!” “Just promise me one thing?” Nikki’s inquisitive mind asks as I promise by crossing my heart. “Promise me that you will disclose all the juicy details about your date when you return to the room,” she insists as we round the fountain and head toward our dorm. “How juicy?” “Mouthwatering,” she immediately answers. “Well, I hate to disappoint you, but I don’t think I will return with the juicy information you seek.” “I have faith in you,” she says as she gives me a hug. “Well, I can tell you that it will be very difficult to control my thoughts, because he is very scrumptious.” “That’s my girl!” Nikki says as we begin our assent on the steps of our dorm.

CHAPTER 12

Frienemies

“Do you mind if we stop by the frat house for a quick sec and beg a favor of Les?” Nikki suggests. “Sure, but what kind of house does Les reside in?” She explains that “frat” is short for “fraternity” and that Les and Chris live in a fraternity house just across the street from the campus bookstore. “Are the students in charge of maintaining these nicely manicured frat houses?” I ask as we walk along fraternity row. “Some are sorority houses designed just for women,” Nikki teases as I notice the smell of fresh cut grass. “I knew that!” “Of course you did,” Nikki says in all her good humor. As we enter the fraternity house and head upstairs toward Les and Chris’s room, I ask Nikki as to why we are begging a favor from Les. I am not sure if she heard my question because she immediately knocks on the door without a response. Chris opens the door with his head turned toward the television while Les, Alex, and an unknown fraternity resident are watching the football game on the big flat screen with snacks galore surrounding them. Chris finally turns to see his interruption after his favorite team scores a touchdown and yells to Alex in a brash tone, “It is your pestilent little cousin, Nicolette.” “Nice to see you too, Mr. Never Going to Get a Date in this Century,” Nikki says with cynicism. “It just so happened that I had five beautiful dates over the summer, Ms. Forever Single,” Chris states defending his reputation. “Yeah, five dates with your cousin,” she glares back. “No, your cousins,” Chris immediately responds. Nikki proceeds to share with the room that she only has two cousins, Alex and Victoria, and she knows for a fact that he is not Victoria’s type—tall, dark, and handsome! “So I am so very glad that you and Alex had fun on your date this summer,” Nikki says while giving me a high five. “It’s about time you two came out of the closet,” Les chimes in with a laugh while Alex throws the nearest pillow at him. “Maybe that’s your thing, Nicolette, and to be honest with you, it would not surprise me in the least,” Chris says with a chuckle. “Piss off, Chris,” Nikki blurts out.

“This bantering has gone on for far too long. You two should just get a room and call it a night,” Les relays to his friends. “In his dreams!” Nikki screams. “You mean my nightmares,” Chris answers in return. Nikki defensively relays to the group that she already has to put up with his dictatorship in the band, so she does not have to deal with his BS outside of band practice. “You’re free to another band,” Chris conveniently states. “Well, you and your band can kiss my —” Nikki says as she is interrupted by Chris, who finishes her sentence with “Obnoxious attitude.” Alex jumps across the sofa to send the two arguing pals to their separate corners. “Okay, gloves off, opposite corners, you two,” Alex declares. Les its while seated in his La-Z-Boy that this squabble was better than watching the Friday night fights and that he was prepared to see a knockout! “What are you all going on about? I was only going to say ‘kiss my Cartier,’” Nikki says as she shows off her pink diamond ring. “Besides, Chris knows that his band is nothing without me.” Chris openly its that Nikki is correct. “Our band has reached a pinnacle since Nikki’s addition,” Chris solemnly confesses. Everyone turns with a gasp of sheer disbelief at the words just muttered by Chris. Nikki expresses her thanks for the much-surprising compliment. “I am so glad this fight is over. So how can we assist you ladies today?” Alex says attempting to deflect the awkwardness in the room. “I need to speak with Les,” Nikki its, still basking in the compliment from Chris. As Les jumps to his feet from the reclining chair, I turn my sights to the model car collection displayed against the wall. “What type of car is this?” “This is a Maserati Gran Turismo S,” Alex says as he rushes over to answer my question. “So how can I help you, Nik?” Les asks as Chris informs the group that the game is in halftime and inquires if anyone was up for a beat down on the WWE Smack Down on the Wii. The unknown fraternity brother gladly accepts his challenge. “Do you mind if I borrow your car for a couple of hours? I just need to run to the mall before our showcase tonight,” Nikki graciously asks of Les as he responds with a typical male answer—what’s in it for him. “I cannot believe I have to make a trade with you. Okay, what is it that you want?” Nikki says with a questionable sigh. “A date with your hot roommate,” Les whispers while glancing over toward me. “Too late, she is going out with the guitarist in my band after the show tonight,” Nikki says, gloating. Les automatically presumes that this is a first date! “It is but how could you know that?” Overhearing Les speak the words, “Body language and instinct, my dear!” I began to wonder

what it is she came to borrow. “Besides first dates are always uncomfortable for the average guy, which means that I still have a chance,” Les whispers to Nikki. I turn to hear Nikki declare, “Whatever dude!” Nikki states in an annoyed tone. “So do we have a deal?” Les asks. “Sure, where are the keys?” Nikki replies hoping she did not make a deal with the devil. As I point to a car on display, I inform Alex that my father owns a car similar to it. “Your dad has a 599 GTO?” Chris echoes back, eavesdropping on my conversation with Alex. I confirm my father’s purchase of the car last year. “Let’s go, Makaria, I have the keys!” Nikki declares. Not sure which keys she is referring to, so I ask! “The keys to his car! What do you think? We cannot walk to the mall from campus,” she abruptly replies. I inform her that we could have easily taken my car. “You have a car?” Nikki questions. “Of course,” I respond. “But first-year students are not allowed to bring cars to campus,” Nikki declares. I share with the group that my car is not exactly here on campus. “Well, where is it?” Nikki asks. “At our home in Triton!” “You mean Trenton,” Chris says as he corrects my error in mispronouncing the city’s name. “That’s what I said.” “And how do you suppose we get there? Walk? For the two months that we have shared a room, not once have you mentioned that you have a car,” Nikki declares. “You never inquired!” Nikki blurts something out to Les, stating that the deal is off. He immediately tells her No because we would still need to use his car to get to Trenton, so the deal was back on. “What deal?” Chris asks as he gulps down the last of the beer in his can. “None of your business,” Nikki insists as she angrily walks over to me and Alex. Alex graciously offers to drive us to my house in Trenton in Les’s car if we were willing to wait until the game is over, since it was only a twenty minute drive. “I think I am capable of driving my own car,” Les declares. The unknown friend reminds Les of their important fraternity meeting in less than two hours. “Bloody hell, I completely forgot about that,” Les says recalling the meeting while thanking his friend. Nikki portrays the tantrum of a little girl by demanding that someone and she does not care who, drive us there before plopping down on the sofa. “Are you okay, Nikki? You seem rather tense!” She its that a migraine has permeated in the middle of her head from all of this back and forth bantering. She insists that this is not the appropriate time to have a meltdown due to their big performance tonight. “Maybe it is due to the lack of sex, or better still, no sex in your life,” Chris teases as he continues to play the video game. Nikki

shoots him daggers with her eyes as she reminds him that he does not want to go there with her. “And what is it with boys and their video games anyway?” Nikki alleges as she appears to have calmed down. “You obviously have never had the pleasure of holding a joystick in your hand,” Chris playfully its. “And you obviously have! No wonder you repel women so well” Nikki says in her charming European accent as Les grabs hold of Nikki’s right arm and shoves it into the air. “The winner by way of a knock out is Nicolette Beckham,” he says in the voice of a boxing commentator. Graciously accepting her win with a curtsy, Les removes a one hundred dollar bill from his wallet and waves it in front of Nikki. “I would have knocked him out a long time ago if I knew the stakes were this high,” she says with a smile turning toward Chris who has turned bright red. “Oh this money is not just for you, it is for both of you,” Les its. Nikki declares that she won so why does she have to share her prize. “The Benjamin is for a room. You two obviously need it,” Les jokingly conveys. Declining Les’s offer for the cheap hotel room, Nikki snatches the bill from his hand and says, “I’ll take Mr. Franklin if you promise to exterminate the big bug living with you,” Nikki amusingly relays to her friend. “Believe me, I have tried, but the Terminix Corporation deemed my bug too big to die with their pesticides,” Les says with a chuckle. The entire room bursts into a laugh except for Chris. “Piss off, Les and you too Nikki,” Chris says, very annoyed. Alex confirms that halftime is over and the game is back on, as Chris throws his video remote on the sofa in a pouting motion. “Can’t we all just get along?” Alex says while attempting to hold back his laugh. “Yes, let’s, before I pound each of you like the LA police of Rodney King,” Chris alleges with a stern face. “Who is Rodney King, and why did the police pound him?” I ask. Nikki whispers that she will tell me later. “Let’s enjoy the hot wings and quesadillas before the barbarians devour them all,” Nikki insists as she motions for me to her on the sofa. “Me want woman off my sofa,” Les says in his best caveman voice as he picks Nikki up to move her to the floor while Chris, Alex, and the unknown friend all beat their chest like apes. “You guys are all crazy,” I state with a smile happy to know that this little feud was over as Nikki walks over to Chris and playfully jabs him in the stomach.

CHAPTER 13

Make Me a Believer

Alex is thrilled to drive us to Trenton to retrieve my car. “So what gives?” Nikki questions as she taps me on the shoulder from the backseat. “What did I give?” I state as Alex and Nikki both laugh at my comment. “Wow, and I thought the translation of European to American slang was impossible to understand,” Nikki says amused. “Did you live near Sydney?” Alex asks. “Sydney sat south of us. We actually lived in a small suburb of Queensland called Mackay,” I confirm. “Mackay is also known as the sugar capital of Australia, is that right?” Alex happily conveys his knowledge. “Precisely, my father owned and operated a sugarcane mill in one of the districts.” Nikki proceeds to call her cousin, the human encyclopedia, while he returns the favor by calling her a human cyborg. “You two are very funny!” “I don’t think you guys will have time to drive the car back to Trenton, so would you like me to ask Les and Chris if you can park your car at the frat house just in case you two need another excursion?” Alex graciously offers. “Well, I rarely get to drive my car because everything is sort of central around my home.” Nikki assumes that I am afraid to drive! I assure her that fear is not my reason for not driving, but share with them that I am just a little rusty. “I can give you a crash course in driving—not literally!” Alex suggests. Accepting his offer as long as it is not a bother, I it that I could probably use a little brushing up. “Listen, guys, the time is flying by, and we probably have two hours of shopping ahead of us before the show tonight,” Nikki interjects. “Do you think we will have enough time to apply my makeup?” Nikki asks while directing my attention to the time. I assure her that I can apply her makeup in the blink of an eye! “Have it down to a science, do we?” Nikki says in a teasing manner. “I guess you can say that!” Alex reveals his desire to see Nicolette’s transformation. “It is not a transformation. It is just a little extra makeup for the bright lights of the club,” Nikki declares. “Riiiight,” Alex says slowly. “Oh piss off, Alex,” Nikki says very annoyed. I suggest that Alex make

two last quick turns up ahead before arriving to my house. “Can we expect to meet your father?” Alex nervously asks. “Not likely! He is usually away on business this time of year. We only use this home a couple of months out of the year while visiting above—I mean the States.” Nikki inquires of my family visits to the States? “More often now since my thirteenth birthday, but before then hardly nil,” I reply with caution. I should have known that her next question would entail the reason for why age thirteen. “My father is very protective of his daughters, plus it is the critical year in which we girls become women.” Suggesting my answer refers to the menstrual cycle of all young girls, Nikki adds that this is also the beginning year for us to conceive children. Alex insists that if we continue this conversation that he would find it necessary to close his ears. “Well, you could learn something, Mr. B in Women’s Literature,” Nikki says taking a poke at him. “If you mention my B+ one more time, Nicolette, I swear,” Alex says with sternness. Cutting off Alex’s next words, I suggest he make one last right turn and that my house is straight ahead. Peeking through the rearview mirror at Nikki, I notice Alex with my peripheral vision, exclaim with his eyes, an expression of surprise as we pull into the driveway of our ten-bedroom mansion. Your house takes up the entire east side of the cul-de-sac,” Nikki confirms as she views only two additional houses on this street. My uncle is an ocean-view lover and suggested that my father purchase this home. More so for his visits though,” I say in jest. “He must visit quite often,” Nikki declares in her comical humor. “Yes, you might say my uncle probably occupies the house a little more often than my parents.” “I gather your uncle dabbles in the real estate market?” Alex points out. “One of his many jobs,” I confirm. “Shall I wait outside while you two retrieve the car?” Alex offers. Just as Nikki and I exit the car, she pauses. “I just thought of something!” Nikki proclaims. She questions whether my car has automatic or manual gearshifts as I look to them with a blank stare. “Gearshifts!” How I wish I had my powers in order to hear the comment whispered by Nikki. Nikki whispers the word “clueless” to Alex as he tries to play off the comment with a laugh. “If you are unaware of gearshifts then your father most likely purchased an automatic transmission, but may I come inside and take a look just to be certain?” Alex suggests. “Sure!” I notice more whispering from Nikki and Alex as we walk toward the house. “I am almost certain that underneath her jet-black hair, original blonde roots reside,” Nikki conveniently relays to him as she gives Alex a nudge while

walking up the front steps of the house. Once inside, Nikki and Alex comment on the beautiful foyer with a classical double staircase, that is until their eyes lock on the magnificent ocean view toward the rear of the house. “What a great view!” Nikki declares as Alex agrees. “Thanks, but you must give the credit to my mother, for she gave specific instructions on the layout and design of the house,” I state while deactivating the alarm.” “Is that a statue of your mother out by the pool?” Nikki asks. “Yes, my mother enjoys everything about the outdoors, including picking fresh flowers, as you may notice, for the interior house décor.” Nikki cannot believe the perfect resemblance of the statute to my mother as she steps outside to take a closer look with Alex nodding his head in agreement. “If we had time I would give you a tour of the house, but since we are in a hurry, we should head toward the garage to retrieve my car.” Four cars are housed inside as I open the door to the garage. Alex’s eyes are immediately drawn to one car. “Your father was one of the twenty-five consumers who purchased the Bentley Mulsanne Special Edition?” He enthusiastically asks. “Yes! My two uncles as well but in different colors though.” Alex shares how his father owns or, rather, owned this exact model as well. “You said owned, so what happened to his car?” Nikki begins to laugh when she shares how Alex crashed his father’s car. “Thanks for the disclosure of that information, Nicolette,” Alex says, annoyed by her comment. I cannot help but ask why Nikki would find her cousin’s near-death experience so comical, especially when she considers Alex more like a brother! “I can laugh now because Alex came out without a scratch, but we cannot say the same for the car,” She teases while nudging up to Alex. “Were you wearing a seatbelt, because they have been known to save many lives?” “Yes, but can we please talk about something else?” Alex declares to divert the attention away from him. I readily agree to change the subject as I sense his uneasiness with the subject of his accident which is understandable. I point out the car to Alex as he takes a peek inside my new black XKRS Jaguar. “Just as I thought an automatic; Nicolette is an excellent driver, who wears her seat belt, so you will not have to worry,” Alex its. Handing my keys to Nikki, I share with them that I am not worried, for I have the utmost confidence in my roommate. “Ah—a trusted soul!” Nikki says with a smile. Alex gives a little laugh before suggesting that we have fun shopping, but not to do too much damage with our credit cards or with this beautiful car. “Do you mind exiting

through the garage as I run inside to set the alarm?” Nikki and Alex agree to meet me out front as Nikki climbs in the driver seat of my car. As soon as I enter the house and close the door, a cloud of smoke with an image of my sister, Melinoe, appears. “Father is on his way,” she says just as a fiery figure emerges from the huge fireplace that sits between two Roman columns in the center of the room. “Thanks for the big heads up, Melinoe!” “You’re welcome,” She says as the cloud of smoke disappears just before the fiery figure takes human form. “Hello, Father, how are you?” “I am more concerned about how you are?” He declares. Relaying my well being to him, I suggest that I am a little rushed for time. “Will it hurt for you to call home once per week to let us know how you are doing?” he insists. I apologize for my not keeping in touch as often as I should but claim that school and learning the various aspects of mortal life have kept me very busy. “Understandable, but please try harder to maintain some sort of with your family,” he says with a chuckle. When I explain that I have kept family ties during my stay here on the surface with Demeter, he suggests that I remain in with my more immediate family alluding to him, mother and Melinoe. “I promise Father,” as I give him a kiss on the cheek. He then tries to carry on a conversation with me by inquiring of my friends waiting for me outside as I delicately try to end our conversation. “Well, Nikki is my roommate and Alex is her cousin and also my residential college advisor.” “Oh yes, your mother informed me of these two,” he says while peeking from the oval glass foyer window! “I miss you, Father, but can we chat later? I am in a bit of a hurry!” “Yes, but there is one thing I must warn you about with your research of the mortals,” he begins. “What is it, Father?” “Please don’t become too emotionally involved with them? Because there is nothing you can do to stop their inevitable death,” he declares. When I ask if my friends are going to die, he insists that one day their time will come whether it is today or fifty, sixty years from today, as I breathe a sigh of relief. He asks that I heed his warning because there is not one thing I can do to stop their unavoidable demise, while articulating each word. “ I am here for research only Father, and not to get involved. But I hear what you are saying, and thanks for the warning,” I say as I give him a hug before I turn to leave. “There is still one additional fact you should know about the mortals!” he says before I could open the door. “Yes, Father!” Father cautions that mortals are susceptible to loving hard, so hard sometimes that it turns to hate. And when they hate, it can last until their final day of life on the surface!” “Got it! Don’t get involved and don’t love hard. Thanks again, Father!” “Did you hear a word

of what I just spoke?” He asks. Confirming his fatherly advice, I turn once again to the door and say BTW—. “What is this BTW?” he demands. “It stands for ‘by the way.’ It appears mortals try to shorten their sentences with the beginning letter of each word,” I confirm in a joking manner. “So I gather!” he says with a chuckle. “By the way, Mother is aware of the additional apartment you own in Atlantic City!” When he confirms the ownership of the apartment in the city, he declares that it is mainly a nest haven for my uncles. “Which uncle?” “Does it really matter? They both use it,” Father declares. He assures me that Mother is his one and only life mate, and that he takes his vow very seriously, although it is a bit challenging with all the women my uncles bring around. “Glad to hear that you are still faithful and true to Mother!” He asks that I never doubt his love because he will always love Mother now and forever. “Great; now I promise to call you more often, Father, but I have to run! Talk to you soon and I love you.” “Love you too,” he whispers back, not knowing if I heard him. “Is everything okay? Our wait outside was a little more than abbreviated!” Nikki says with concern. “Sorry! My father called just as I turned on the alarm.” Nikki questions whether there was a problem being that they were inside the house. “Oh No, nothing like that! He was just concerned because I have only spoken with him once since I left for school! So I gave him a condensed version of my time away from home!” “Seems like you have a great relationship with your father,” Nikki concludes. “Oh yes, he is the best!” Turning to Nikki, I apologize for my comment if it appeared as though I were gloating. “Don’t apologize! I too had a great father. Two actually—my grandfather and my uncle!” Nikki its. “I totally agree!” Alex confirms as he walks toward Les’s car. Nikki and I wave good-bye to him as we hit the road for a couple of hours of shopping. “Wow, you did some real damage at the mall,” Nikki states as we return to our dorm room, each with shoe boxes and garment bags in hand. “What do you mean by me; I believe we both made purchases did we not,” I pleasantly point out to her. “Hold up there, my shopping buddy, and let me remind you that I only returned with two pairs of shoes,” Nikki says, handing me two of my garment bags. “But you tried on like fifty pair,” I jokingly remind her of our shopping excursion. “Shoe shopping is a woman’s ideal therapy for her soul. Are you familiar with the book Chicken Soup for the Soul?” She asks my knowledge of the popular book.

Confirming that it is an excellent book, she insists that I dedicate one of my creative writing papers to how shoe shopping is good for a woman’s soul. “You know I may just have a best seller on my hands!” “Great minds,” Nikki says as I complete her sentence with, “Think alike!” “Just don’t forget to include me in your dedication,” She declares while neatly placing her new shoes in her closet. “It would be remissive of me not to! Now remind me again as to why you did not purchase the outfit that went perfect with the shoes!” She insists that I purchased enough red and black outfits for the both of us! “I thought we were both going to try expanding the color spectrum in our wardrobe?” She pleasantly states. “I purchased one white outfit. Just let me find it,” I conveniently utter while rummaging through my garment bag. “Indeed you did, but I plan to update my wardrobe when I return to Wellington for the holidays. So for now all I need are shoes,” Nikki replies. “I cannot believe the semester is ending so quickly. Where did the time go?” “Time flies,” Nikki begins as I finish her statement with, “When you’re having fun!” “Besides, shoe shopping is like sex—fun but exhausting,” Nikki says with a yawn. When I confirm that I would not know if the two adjectives are interrelated,” she blurts out, “You’re shitting me!” My answer again is No. Nikki relays how suddenly she feels wide awake as she inquires of my wait. “In my region, the women tend to age more gracefully when they lose their virginity to someone with whom they truly love as I combine the ageless process of both god and goddess!” “Are you serious?” Nikki asks. “As a heart attack!” I state thinking how appropriate the phrase is to express one’s seriousness. “Oh, roomie, you have just touched the surface of American slang,” Nikki confirms as I conclude that she has made it her mission to teach me more!” “You bet your dollar you will learn more from me! So tell me, does your family actually believe in this myth?” Nikki asks. “Myth! It is not a myth but the absolute truth!” Nikki announces her uncertainty with my family history. “If you say so,” Nikki says with a giggle as she collapses on her bed for a nap. “It is a proven fact!” “Well, I guess I will have to delay my nap to hear this one,” she claims. “Never mind, I can see that you are a nonbeliever,” I reveal to her as she politely insists that I make her a believer. “With pleasure! Can you guess my mother’s age?” “I don’t know… early thirties and that’s pushing it,” Nikki says. “Try six—” I pause before revealing Mother’s true age of six hundred. Instead I say, “Sixty!” “Get out of here! There is no way,” Nikki says in disbelief. “Well, in a few months she will turn sixty, but you are never to repeat this to anyone!” I state in a stern tone.

“Why not? Your mother looks great, better than most supermodels,” she concludes. “Because a woman never reveals her true age, am I correct!” “True, but if I looked as great as your mother at her age, I would not mind disclosing that sacred information,” Nikki reveals. Taking a mental note of Nikki’s reaction, I tell her that I will relay her aspiring wishes with my mother. “Has your mother had any surgeries to hide the evidence of her true age, like a face lift?” She asks with speculation. “My mother has never had a lift to her face or body, and that you can take to the bank.” “I think you have been watching way too many American movies,” Nikki advices me on my new found slogan, as I insist that it’s only life that I have been watching. Nikki then asks how many girls from my hometown actually wait to find true love before losing their virginity. “Well, I can tell you that in the past couple of years, the age has decreased to the mid teen years. When a girl from my region turns thirteen years young, Whew! I almost slipped and gave the actual age of 30, her family throws a huge coronation party for this special birthday. The elder women of our family share the history concerning our youthful appearance,” I begin reflecting back to my own thirtieth birthday coronation.

Goddesses of all three dimensions are present to share in this glorious moment. Invitations are sent to only the goddesses of every realm, as it is a day to ask all the pertinent questions concerning our womanhood. The birthday girl is adorned with many gifts from the women attending the celebration. One goddess from each dimension leads the ceremony and reflects on a woman’s most prized possession, her virginity. Every original goddess, from Gaia (the oldest Olympian goddess) to Aphrodite (the youngest goddess), including Zeus’s present wife, Hera (the Goddess of Marriage and Birth), engaged me in a question-and-answer session as the Royal Room is transformed into a beautiful day spa and every woman receives a total body massage and is served the finest wine in elegant crystal stem glassware by the servant women of the Underworld. One or two of the goddesses usually share their journey to womanhood.

“It really sounds like an ‘old wives tale’ told to young girls to keep them from having casual sex,” Nikki alleges as she slips on some comfy socks. “This is not a fictional tale but the gods’ honest truth!” I state with a little annoyance by her

comment. “Okay, no need to get hostile, but it is obvious that one of your ancestors stumbled upon a body of water which generates a youthful appearance, possibly a fountain of youth,” Nikki insinuates. “Not to my knowledge!” Nikki insists that the young girl’s first drink of this hypnotic wine must be my family’s culprit to our youthful-looking skin or that my family was born with a slowaging glandular gene. “If you say so, Miss Non-Believer!” She shares how lucky I am to have great genes and how she truly hopes I find true love. “Thanks, and I pray the same for you also!” “By the way, I am not as experienced as you may think,” she declares while walking over to turn off the lights. As I clap my hands to turn on my night light, I it that I am not surprised to hear of her purity. “How could you possibly know that?” Nikki questions. “You have such a tough exterior on the outside, but inside you are just like me—a secure and gentle woman in her own skin but one who still wants to believe that one day her prince charming will come to sweep her off her feet.” She informs that she no longer believes in fairy tales. “I gave up childish ways at a young age,” Nikki bluntly states. As I ask how long she has been this independent adult being that she is not even eighteen years old, she confesses that some children just have to grow up faster, especially when their parents were never a part of their lives. “But you had double love—the love of your grandparents and Alex’s parents, I don’t understand!” She says it’s not the same, and how she doesn’t expect me to understand. “Well, I can see my story has ended. But FYI, although I have never experienced the loss of a parent, I know for certain that my grandmother would have happily stepped in to make sure that I was loved just as your grandparents took guardianship over you, so good luck tonight. We have to wake up in one hour so that I may apply your make-up for the showcase,” as I clap my light off. Nikki claps my light back on and apologizes for her sometimes funky attitude. “Sometimes,” I say in jest. “Lucky for you I am going to let that slide, but I want you to know that I do ire how deeply you believe in your family ancestry. I need someone like you in my life,” she says with poignancy. “Glad I could help. Besides it’s nice to see that you can peel back some of that onion exterior at times,” I remind her. “Whatever! Enough of this mushy girly talk, I am so looking forward to rocking out on the stage tonight,” Nikki says with excitement. I ask that she looks for me in their cheering section. “Our first fan,” Nikki declares. “Your biggest fan!” I answer while clapping the light off again. As Nikki and I exchange good nap wishes, I internalize how young mortals who grow up without their parents, will recover from the planned or unplanned

abandonment. Will I have enough strength to overcome my loss and excel or would I wallow in sorrow each day, taking my anger out on those around me? Or will I have a combination of the two? I must to record an entry of these thoughts in my journal.

CHAPTER 14

A Love Story

I cannot the last time I felt so helpless. I must find a way to keep Nikki in a happy place without my powers. Let’s see, what shall I wear? This black hooded jumpsuit will do, I deduce as I give myself a quick look over in the mirror. Oh my god, I have less than five minutes to walk over to the library for my study session. Powerwalking over to the library, I can’t help but recall my conversation with Nikki before our nap. Stepping onto the elevator, a voice calls out for me to hold the elevator door. A male student in a baseball cap rushes onto the elevator, reading a file filled with notes, while avoiding eye with me. “Thanks for holding the elevator,” he says speaking from behind a pile of papers. I obviously did not hear him request his floor number because he finally looks up and says, “Floor 3 please,” he shouts from behind. “You don’t have to shout,” I say while removing the hood on my jumpsuit. “Makaria, are you all right?” “Oh hello, Alex; I’m fine, just a little tired. What floor can I press for you?” “Three, please,” He says as a reminder. “Are you sure you’re okay?” He asks questioning me again. “Yes, why would you ask?” “Because this is my third attempt at requesting floor number 3 to be pressed for me,” He says with a chuckle. “Oh, I’m sorry. My mind was somewhere else. Please forgive me!” “Are you here for a tutoring session?” He asks as I answer in the affirmative. “Are you here as well for tutoring?” While itting that he is one of the tutors, I ask which subjects are his specialties, hoping creative writing is a front runner! “Pretty much all freshman-year subjects,” he confirms. “Are students allowed to request their tutor?” He playfully asks if I have anyone in mind! “I believe it may be to my detriment if I did not choose you, Silly! Nikki assures me that you are smart in every subject!” Alex insists that I remind him to thank Ms. Nicolette for the compliment. Hoping this was the perfect opportunity to bring up a burning question on my mind, I ask why is it that he and Nikki use a shortened version of their given name. “Do you not like the name given to you by your parents?” He confirms that they both love their formal name; it’s just that his

parents and grandparents use the formal name mainly for introductory purposes or as a means to express their disapproval of something we said or did that was not pleasing in their eyes. “And the reason for the shortened version of your name?” “ of endearment, I guess,” he confirms. “So your parents just one day shortened your name?” “With Nicolette, it was different. One day she overheard a woman refer to her daughter as Nikki in the market. When the little girl did not respond, the mother called the daughter by her proper name, Nicole. The little girl immediately answered her mother, and the rest is history. From that moment on, Nicolette asked that we call her Nikki.” Alex says confirming the mystery. “So why do you think she changed her name?” He insists that Nikki never intended to change her name, but he believe she felt the love in the mother’s voice when she called her daughter Nikki and the sternness in her voice when she called her Nicole “I understand. She probably longed for the soothing voice of her own mother,” I state wishing I could retract my words for I promised Nikki that I would never share this information. “Did Nicolette share with you the details surrounding her mother?” Alex says with caution. “Yes, which is why I beg of you never to divulge this conversation with her?” “That’s weird, Nikki rarely opens up so quickly with anyone since—” Alex says with caution before cutting his words off. “Hey did you press the button? I don’t think we are moving,” Alex says observing our tranquil position on the elevator. “Since what?” I ask while pressing the number three button. “It’s nothing! Now we both have a promise to keep in not speaking of this conversation,” he hesitantly affirms. “Not a problem. I promised Nikki the same! So I take it that Nikki shortened your name as well!” “No, my parents have called me Alex since grade school.” “Oh that explains it!” “Explains what?” Alex asks. “Why Nikki had a desire to shorten her name as well.” He confirms by saying, “Possibly!” “Do your parents not have a pet name for you?” Alex whispers to me as we exit the elevator. “Pet name! Why would my parents refer to me as some type of animal?” He explains that he did not mean to insinuate an actual pet but an affectionate name, a nickname, reserved just for only me. “Oh sorry, still trying to adjust to the difference in terminology! Nikki called me green the other day so I am really trying to stay out of that color area altogether.” Alex points to his green polo shirt and thinks the color is a great color for him. “Yes, I totally agree!” “Sign in here, Makaria, while I find out your tutor’s name,” Alex says

with a little chuckle. Alex enters a door and clocks in for the calculation of his tutoring hours. “Please assign me to Makaria Sedah for tutoring please, I beg of you. I will owe you a huge favor,” Alex says making a desperate a plea to Morgan, the head counselor. “How huge?” She asks with an idea already blooming in her head. “Name it!” Alex confidently offers. Morgan tells him that she does not come cheap. “Just to ask for something that I actually can deliver,” Alex says reminding his friend. Morgan requests the honor of a date with his friend Les. “Oh come on, Morgan! I cannot make him go out with you. Is there anything else you may want? Perhaps a gift card to your favorite boutique or restaurant?” Alex says in desperation. “Why would I want a gift card when I have a platinum card and you as well I am sure?” She declares. “Because you are asking for something I may not be able to deliver, and besides, it’s not a fair trade!” “Oh get over it, life’s not fair. Why do you think they make bras in different sizes?” Morgan says with a smirk as she accentuates the size of her chest. “What! You are too funny!” “Besides, I think you are in need of a challenge because I fear things might come a little too easy for you in life,” she concludes. “You have no idea how they do not,” Alex says under his breath. “Morgan, can you think of anything you might want besides a date with Les?” “No, that’s it,” she declares. “Are you sure you want to date him? I mean he is not exactly boyfriend material—yet, that is!” Morgan its to knowing the reputation of the one she desires, but still insists on casting her name in the hat for when he is ready for an exclusive relationship. “Then why don’t you just ask him out yourself!” Alex declares. “Because I need maybe two or three additional months to get this body in perfect shape for him, considering all the blonde competition that flocks to his side,” Morgan clearly points out. “I have been meaning to compliment your new look. What’s your secret?” Alex says questioning his friend. She its to having a little help from Dr. Feel Good. “You mean you had the surgery done?” Alex whispers as Morgan accentuates her waistline. “Yes, over the summer, but I have not really disclosed that information to anyone yet. And I expect complete confidentiality from you, Mr. Women’s Lit Man,” she says in a friendly yet threatening tone. Alex questions why she is privy to his grades? “It is a requirement that we receive your grades before the start of each semester in order to maintain your status as a tutor,” Morgan says in a sarcastic tone. “I suspect this grade will haunt me for the rest of my life!” “Don’t worry your

secret is safe with me. That is unless there is a breech in our contract.” she says with a smile. “A contract; Are you serious?” Alex says in a panicked voice. Morgan assures her friend that she will not make him sign anything, and to stop freaking out. “I will just take you at your word that you will honor my request,” she conveys. “So let me get this straight! I have a couple of months to arrange this date with you and Les?” Alex says asking for clarification. When Morgan confirms the arrangement she politely yet vehemently demonstrates her authority by stating, “I will ride you like the pockets on the back of your pants if you try and weasel your way out of our agreement. “Okay, okay, I will do it. Now can you give me the tutoring assignment so that I can assist Miss Sedah with her studies?” Alex insists. Morgan hands Alex a piece of paper to as Makaria’s tutor. “Fine, she requested assistance with the Romantic era of literature. Start with Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet,” Morgan insists. “You’re kidding! The gods are showing much favor in my life today,” Alex declares while smiling from ear to ear. “You’re absolutely right, so I deserve two favors for this love connection,” she replies. “You are already holding me to the biggest favor ever, so consider this two favors in one!” “All right, all right, but just to invite me to the wedding,” Morgan says with a giggle. Looking toward the tutor office, I wonder what is taking Alex so long! I hope everything is OK? A few more pages into my reading, and a familiar voice asks, “So what subjects are we studying today?” “Are you my tutor?” I ask looking up toward Alex with a huge smile. “If you will have me,” is his response. Accepting his proposition with a resounding Yes, I ask if he could start by helping me to understand why someone would kill themselves over a lover who has committed suicide. “Well, let’s think this through,” he begins as I notice how soothing his voice sounds. He goes on to say how Romeo was led to believe that Juliette was poisoned. Overcome with grief because the love of his life was now dead, he felt that he could not live in a world without her, so he decides to her in the afterlife. “Well, that is just plain crazy!” “Have you ever been in love?” Alex conveniently asks. “No, but I can honestly say that I will not want any part of that type of crazy love!” Alex insists that love can cause people to do some crazy things. “Crazy, I understand, but killing yourself is insane!” “Tomato, to-mahto.” Alex says with a cute chuckle. “Well, I have always pronounced the juicy fruit ‘tomato’ and refuse to change the pronunciation.” “If we are still friends when you fall in love, I would love to recollect on this conversation,” he replies with a hint of irony. “Anytime, Anyplace! Now back to the story,” I interject as we both begin to laugh.

“Certainly, now have you ever known someone to die of a broken heart?” He asks. I share how there are some in my hometown where death was pronounced because of a broken heart. “So you sort of understand why some expire because of the loss of a spouse or significant other, but you are not totally convinced that others commit suicide because they cannot live with the pain which may emotionally antagonize them for the rest of their life, just as Romeo does in the play,” Alex conveys in one breath. “Do you think people can will themselves to die?” “It is a definite possibility, especially when a person has been with their mate for forty-plus years, like my grandmother,” Alex recalls. “Your grandmother killed herself?” He apologizes for his choice of words, but she did die peacefully in her sleep of natural causes according to the coroner. I am almost certain that she missed my grandfather so very much that she was not prepared to spend her remaining life without him,” he explains. “ed forever now, I happily state!” Alex agrees while adding that his grandparents are watching over him and Nicolette while spending eternity in a blissful afterlife together. “Are you a believer in such a place?” He its to his uncertainty but truly hopes there is such a transition at least for Nikki’s benefit. “I know what you mean, Nikki shared with me some of the details surroundings her mother’s death, which is why I was kind of aloof on the elevator.” “Kind of aloof? Try partially paralyzed,” he says with a smile. “Whatever!” He asks if Nikki mentioned that their parents were twins. “Yes, I believe she did! Your father and her mother am I correct!” “Yes and every year since my grandparents’ twentyfifth wedding anniversary, our parents would honor our grandparents with an anniversary trip,” Alex recalls. “How beautiful!” Alex shares the story of how his father continued to send his parents on their annual anniversary trip and signed the card in both of their names even after his sister’s ing. For his grandparent’s fortieth wedding anniversary, Alex’s father blessed his parents with a trip to Italy, the very place they honeymooned. “I think my grandfather willed a complete bill of health for himself in order to the last days of his life in the city of love with his one true love,” Alex says with a smile. “Your grandmother never suspected that your grandfather was ill?” “My grandfather was fully aware of the advance stage of cancer that had spread throughout his body and did not want to alarm my grandmother,” Alex recalls. “On the days of his treatments, what excuse did your grandfather give to your

grandmother?” “A business trip, but the newspapers were in a frenzy seeking an explanation as to why these trips were aligned with that of a cancer patient” Alex says with caution. “I despise deceitfulness, but I guess his excuse was forgivable!” “So glad you approve, but the trip was also for business. My grandfather built a complete cancer treatment facility here in the States to help patients fight cancer in a ive and participative environment. He hired the best cancer experts across multiple disciplines with innovative treatment approaches dedicated to finding a cure,” Alex insists. Alex shares how his grandfather went on every day for nearly a year without even a hint of pain until the last day of his life, when he was forced to confide in his wife of the terminal cancer that had spread throughout his body. “And this is the reason why you decided to study medicine.” “Yes,” he confesses. “What type of cancer did your grandfather have?” While he explains that his grandfather died at the tender age of sixty-two from colon cancer just one month after their fortieth wedding anniversary, I ask what forced him to tell his grandmother. “Feeling confident that he was progressing with his treatments, he stopped taking his medication two days prior to his fall,” Alex its. “Oh my god, how did he fall?” Alex explains that he ed out while taking a shower, which caused him to hit his head. Upon arriving to the hospital, he informed my grandmother that she was going to hear some very bad news concerning his health and that he wanted to arm her with strength before the doctors explained his condition. “So how did your grandmother react to the news?” “My grandfather had my grandmother read a letter he prepared two years prior to his death,” Alex recalls. “What was written in the letter?” “Victoria, not even in death will my love for you end. I promise to watch over you in heaven just as I promised my love and life to you here on earth. Forgive me,” Alex says as he concludes the last words of the letter. “Were those the only words written in the letter?” When he confirms, I express my thoughts on the beauty and ion of the love letter. “Your grandfather was a true romantic!” When Alex agrees, I question whether his grandmother proceeded to the afterlife immediately after his grandfather’s death? “No, she was a pillar of strength in front of the family, but my father was cognizant of her pain in the days following my grandfather’s memorial, especially since she was still dealing with the loss of her only daughter and now her husband. It was just too much for her to bear,” Alex recalls. He shares how his father would stop by his grandmother’s house each morning to check on her well being and state of mind.

One morning his father arrived a little later than usual, only to find his grandmother still in bed. As he approached the bed he noticed a smile on her face with a letter lying across her chest. “Let me guess, your grandfather’s letter!” “Yes!” Alex and I both conclude that she ed away in her sleep, ing love. “I am so sorry for your loss and for making you relive such a tragic time in your family history.” He thanks me then shares how his grandparents had a beautiful love story that he doesn’t mind sharing. “Wow, what time is it?” I ask. “Ten minutes to nine. Now it is my turn to apologize. I never got a chance to help you understand Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet,” he declares. “Oh but you did! I can totally read this epic love tragedy now with the utmost respect and understanding because of your grandparents’ story. So thank you, Alex!” “My pleasure,” he conveys as I gather my belongings. “So will I see you tonight for the band’s big debut? “Of course, I would not miss it for the world,” he declares. I ask if it would be OK if we rode over together. “Sure, but don’t you have a big date? Sorry, Nikki kind of told me,” Alex confesses. When I it to forgetting my plans with Mike, I notice a twinge of excitement on face. “And why does this cause you so much happiness?” “Because forgetting a date is not a good start to the evening, which means he may not really have a chance with you,” he says with a chuckle. “No, it just means that I was so caught up in your grandparents’ love story that it completely slipped my mind.” “If you say so, but if you happen to forget that you have a date before, during, or after the showcase, you can always hang with me,” he replies with dancing eyes. When I question whether he is referring to a date, he rejects the notion citing that he would never take his date to a club, but if given the opportunity he would love to show me the makings of a real first date. “Look Alex, I like you a lot, but I don’t think friends and relationships mix very well.” “Why? Because many people would call it a recipe for a lasting relationship, by starting out as friends,” he insists. “In some instances Yes, but what if the relationship falls apart and now there is discomfort between one or both parties when in present company?” When he suggests that it is up to the friends turned lovers turned friends again to turn discomfort into a comfortable situation, I emphatically state, Better said than done! “Do you speak from personal knowledge, or do you start out every relationship with negative feelings?” He inquires of me. “No personal knowledge, just life experience. And that life experience has taught me that it is far worse when the friendship ends because you could not make the relationship work.” “Well if you ask me, then you were never true friends before the relationship if you cannot get beyond

what caused it to fail,” he bluntly declares. “Well, who said that I was asking you?” “I really should nominate you for an academy award,” Alex says emphasizes each word. When I declare that I will accept the nomination as long as the card reads Makaria Sedah as the winner, he agrees to place my name in the running. “I am not expecting you to understand, but I feel like I have lived a lifetime in my short time here at the university!” “Actually I do. We have the freedom to do and try new things from up under the watchful eyes of our parents. Sometimes you just have to live a little and take a chance,” he claims. “Never been a fan of taking chances.” “Well, aren’t you taking a chance on your date tonight?” He points out. “I never said that I did not take chances, just stated I was not a fan of taking chances—there is a difference!” “Oh a big difference,” Alex says with a hint of sarcasm. “I am so glad you agree!” “Listen, can you wait one second as I inform the warden that I am leaving,” Alex asks of me so that we can walk back to the dorm together. “Sure!” “Just what I said,” he reminds me as he grabs a pen. “Um… To live a little, right?” “It figures that your memory only recalls that one little insignificant detail from our conversation. But do try and let your guard down a little but not with this guy” he says smiling while walking toward the counter. “Maybe I will and maybe I won’t!” “Madam Morgan, I would like to thank you once again for allowing me to tutor Miss Sedah,” Alex says as he signs out. “Wait a second! I thought you signed up for two hours of tutoring,” Morgan states while turning to view the clock on the wall behind her. “Have you taken a look beyond this door? The library is practically empty,” he immediately replies to his superior. “What am I going to do with you, Mr. Lover Boy?” She says as she gathers her belongings to leave also. “I promise to make it up to you on Monday. I will give an additional two hours of my time without pay.” “Promises, promises, but there is one you must keep,” she reminds her friend. “I know, and I will start working on that favor ASAP!” “Wow, she must really be special,” Morgan announces. “Just hoping she realizes how wonderful I am also,” he solemnly implies. “She will! How can she not,” Morgan says to boost the confidence of her friend! “Thanks for your ,” Alex gleefully states. So will I see you at the club tonight?” she asks. “Definitely, and good luck tonight; you guys deserve to win first place.” “I think so too, and thank you for all that you do to assist the band with winning first place,” Morgan says while trying to hide her blushing face. Alex returns to the table to walk me back to the room. “Are you ready?” He

asks. “Oh yes, just waiting on you! Wait a second, there is something different about you! “You mean since I left the tutoring office,” he says in jest. “No silly, but it appears that you have grown some really nice muscle mass that I have obviously failed to recognize. Are you working out?” He its to adding a couple more miles to his morning run and lifting and transporting the bands heavy equipment has probably added to his extra muscle mass that I so observantly ire. Laughing at his comment, my hand is somehow drawn to his face. “And your face is as smooth as a baby’s bottom now.” He reminds me to thank my mother again for the facial cream as it has been a lifesaver for him. “I will!” “Do you still want to ride over to the club together?” He asks in a slightly more confident tone. “Sure, I am still a little fuzzy on the directions anyway.” “Would you like to take your car or would you prefer to ride with the boys?” He asks while suggesting that he press the elevator button this time. “Very funny, but I think I will take door number two and ride with the boys!” I quickly answer as we step onto the elevator. “Well, two boys and a dashing young man,” he declares. “Well, dashing young man, the only reason why I am riding with you and the boys is just in case my date turns out to be a jerk.” “I hope that he does,” Alex whispers under his breath as I try to conceal the fact that I heard him. He reminds me that I only have one hour to change and dress, and wonders if that would be enough time. “Don’t be such a guy, Alex. It takes some men longer than an hour to dress as well.” “Not blooming likely for men unless they fall under the metro sexual category,” he declares with a stern face. “Remind me to time you one day,” I state laughing out loud. “I look forward to it,” he says with a devilish smile. I insist that he has the boys in front of the dorm in one hour and I will show you that it does not take all day for some women to get dress. “You can always get dressed in my room, that way we can time each other,” he insists. “Don’t push it,” I remind him. Would you care to place a wager on how fast I can get dress?” “For some reason I believe that you would win the bet,” he says. “Scared to take a chance!” “I only bet on things that are sure,” he confirms. “Smart man; so I shall see you around 10 p.m.?” “You can count on it,” he says as we step off the elevator.

CHAPTER 15

Legacy’s Debut

“Ten o’clock on the dot and it appears our friend has proven that some women can get dressed and look good under an hour,” Alex says in jest as he and Les vie to open the door for me in front of the dorm. As we walk into the club we immediately spot Chris and Nikki headed in our direction. Everyone is shouting and applauding for the band on stage. “Hello, party people,” Nikki says as she greets us all with a kiss on both cheeks. “Are you ready to put this band to shame?” I ask convincingly. “It will be our pleasure!” She boasts. “Wow, the crowd is really feeling this band,” Alex hesitantly its. “Look, we knew our band was up against some stiff competition, but we are ready, and I for one am not scared of a little competition,” Chris relays in a positive manner. “Yes, but this band is really good,” Les confirms. “Shut up, Les,” Chris, Nikki, and Alex all shout in unison. “Healthy competition is good for the soul,” I remind my friends. “I have a feeling we are in for some unhealthy competition though,” Chris states as a member of a competing band bumps into his arm without so much as an apology. “You guys rock, don’t even worry about the other bands!” “Yeah, now go show those losers who the real winners are,” Les says as everyone turns to him in astonishment. “Let’s head to the back for sound check before Les puts his foot in his mouth again,” Chris says with a chuckle. “Alex, we could really use your assistance backstage,” Nikki pleads to her cousin. “Makaria, will you be okay if I assist the band with their setup backstage?” He asks. When I assure him that I will be OK he gives instructions to Les as if I were his daughter. “Les, I am entrusting you with a precious gem so please be on your best behavior with Makaria,” Alex declares. “Yes, Father! Besides, doesn’t she have a date later on?” Les blurts out. “Does everyone know about my date?” “Oh sorry, that was my mistake! I told Les and Chris only because I was not sure if you were going to ride back to campus with us,” Alex says in his most sincere voice. “Well, of course I am! What exactly are you suggesting?” “I did not mean to suggest anything,” he begins to say as I cut him

off midsentence. “I know how things work here, so I will not just jump into some random guy’s bed on a first date and not the second date either,” I yell over the screaming crowd. “I am truly very sorry,” Alex says with apologetic eyes. “Yes, you are sorry!” Chris gives Alex a nudge and directs him to leave it alone and come backstage with them. Alex turns slowly then walks to the back of the stage with Chris and Nikki. “Care to calm your nerves with a drink?” Les says to me. “I think I may need two,” I abruptly reply in an agitated voice. Les smiles a devilish grin as we walk toward the bar, suggesting that I cheer up because he is positive that Alex did not mean for his statement to come across as betraying my confidentiality. “Have you ever heard the expression, ‘It is not what you say, but how you say it?” “Not all men are hip to the actual meaning of that particular phrase yet, so please forgive those of us who may make a comment that appears rude to you, but makes perfect sense to us,” he says smiling his pearly whites. “What a cop-out excuse,” I angrily reply. “ we are from two different planets,” Les declares. “I am starting to believe there is some truth to that!” Two college girls in low-cut tops approach Les as he leans in to put his arms around me and smile. “Hello, handsome,” the girls both say in unison as he quickly removes his arm. “Well hel-lo, ladies,” Les says in an intriguing voice. One of the girls cuddles up to Les and reminds him that he promised her a dance. “Me too,” says the other girl. “Ladies, ladies, there is enough of me to go around,” He says in a boastful voice. “Typical male,” I say out loud as Les turns to me and smiles. “Ladies, you may each have your turn with him. He was just keeping me company until my date arrives!” Both girls attempt to pull Les out to the dance floor, but not before he turns to ask if I would be OK without him for a little while. “Not a problem, just go and have fun!” “I’ll make it up to you he shouts,” as I turn to take a sip of my much needed glass of wine. “Looking for someone?” a familiar voice asks as I turn to see Mike leaning against the edge of the bar. “Not any longer,” I say smiling with adornment. “That’s good to know,” he says in his best New Jersey accent. “Has anyone ever told you that you sound like Jon Bon Jovi?” “I get that a lot! We are actually from the same hometown,” Mike confirms. “Which one?” “Sayreville, New Jersey,” he replies. “I have added many of their songs to my iPod since Nikki shared their rise to fame with me,” I reveal just as the DJ comes over the intercom and informs the crowd of a cancellation with one of the bands, so for the next thirty minutes, we belong to him. He begins with an oldie but goodie

from the nineties, a decade in which he was conceived, he shares, then he will take us straight through to the present age of music. “Sounds like fun!” “Would you like to dance since I do not have much time before I am summoned backstage?” Mike declares. How could I say no to that smile? “Right behind you,” is my response instead. Nikki purposely bumps into Les while he is dancing with two girls in the middle of the floor. “Excuse me ladies, I need to speak with my cousin for a moment.” Nikki says with aggression in her voice. One of the girls makes a comment about not believing that Nikki and Les are cousins. “Take heed, ladies, for these cousins will never make dozens,” Nikki says with sarcasm. “Whatever!” says one of the girls! “No need to cop an attitude. You can have him back in one minute,” she says giving a smirk to the girls as they step off the dance floor waiting to claim Les again. Nikki whispers in Les’s ear, “Consider our arrangement null and void,” “Why?” He asks. “I purposely called Alex to the back to assist with our band set up in order to give you some alone time with Makaria, but you allowed these floozies come and infiltrate your date,” Nikki states all in one breath. Les makes an idiotic statement, citing how he asked me if it were okay if he danced with the two young ladies. “Real smooth, Les, real smooth. Just don’t ask me to arrange this again,” Nikki firmly states. “Fine, I have two for the price of one anyway,” he says directing the two girls to him back on the dance floor. “You are a pig,” Nikki proclaims as she walks off the dance floor hearing Les in the background oink in the voice of a pig. After two songs, Mike whispers in my ear that he must go and prepare for the band’s performance. Shouting above the music I tell him that I cannot wait to see the band rock out on stage! “A kiss for good luck?” he says before exiting the dance floor. “Most definitely,” I say as he pulls me in closely and kisses my lips ever so gently. “See you after the show lovely,” he says. “I’ll be right here!” Enjoying the view as Mike walks off the dance floor, two girls lean in to express their interest in him. “I don’t recall seeing him around campus,” says one of the girls with lust in her eyes. “He has to have a sexy name to match that sexy body,” says the other girl. “Would you care to know his name, ladies?” “Sure,” they say in unison. “His name is My Date.” Instead of turning around to witness the look of shock on the girls’ faces from my answer, I declare this round a knock out and float blissfully off the dance floor. I quickly come down off my high as I notice Les heavily engaged in conversation with yet a different girl. “Have you seen Alex?” “No; I believe he

is still in the back assisting with band equipment,” he claims. “And why are you not helping your friends on one of their biggest nights?” I ask. Les whispers something to the girl standing next to him as she smiles and turns to leave. Then he gives me some lame excuse indicating how he is all thumbs when it comes to the technical side of putting a show together. “So finally you it to a flaw!” “My only flaw, but in retrospect, I could always hire a contractor to do the work for me,” he proudly boasts of his financial status. “So in essence your boys are protecting your rep!” I presume. “Exactly; now you get it!” Les confirms. “I have bigger things to worry about besides your rep! Listen, if you see Alex, can you please let him know that I am looking for him? I need to apologize for overreacting earlier!” “Well, if I know Alex, I am sure he is looking for you also to apologize for his misinterpreted words,” Les says with a chuckle. “Oh look, Legacy is setting up for their performance!” “If I know Chris, he and the band are over prepared, but I know they will do great,” Les proudly states. “Why, is he a perfectionist?” “Only for his first love, music,” he reveals. “And your first love is women, I presume.” “Not exactly, but stick around and you will find out my true love,” he finally confesses. “I think I will stick around just to hear this deep dark secret!” Legacy performs their first song and the crowd is blown away. Nikki is on fire with her vocals, and Mike is looking so hot playing the bass guitar. I can’t take my eyes off of him. It is like I am drawn to him like bees to honey! Live a little. Take a chance, as I recall the advice of Alex. Legacy concludes their set, and the crowd shows their enthusiasm with much applause. The last two bands perform before the showcase ends with the announcement of the winners. The judges deliberate for what seems like an hour before the verdict is read. First place is guaranteed a recording contract with a reputable recording agency and $100,000. Second place is guaranteed $25,000 and a two-hour one-month showcase at the club every Friday and Saturday night, and third place receives $10, 000 and four Thursday-night performances beginning next month. Legacy wins second place. I rush to the stage to congratulate the band on their win only to find Mike speaking with one of the girls who inquired of him earlier. Nikki tries to cut me off before I am able to confront Mike and his little groupie. “Calm down! You are acting a little irrational right now,” Nikki warns. “Calm down? Calm down? You’re honestly asking me to remain calm when right before my very eyes my date is flirting with that bobble-headed girl that drooled over him earlier!” “Let’s not portray the image of the bad girls seen on reality

television,” Nikki blurts out. “Not to worry, I got this,” I state storming Nikki to claim my date. Nikki shouts, “You seriously have been watching too much television!” As I cross the stage to speak with Mike and Little Miss Bobble Head, it’s as if she sensed my presence because she immediately turns to walk in my direction. “I guess his name is not your date,” she rudely claims while holding up a piece of paper with Mike’s apparent phone number as we one another. Continuing my walk across the stage, I remind myself not to keep walking and not turn to grab this girl by the ponytail and slap her for the unscrupulous remark. “You gave her your phone number?” is my initial greeting of Mike after the performance. “No, it was the band’s business card,” he claims. “Why did you give it to her?” “Because she enjoyed our music and would like to hear us again,” he its. “You mean see you again!” “Well, I am a part of the band,” he happily agrees. “Are you interested in her because I do not have time for childish games?” “Listen, we just met, but I asked you out tonight, ?” He kindly reminds me. “Are you asking me to overlook something that I just saw in plain sight?” “No, I am asking you if you enjoyed our performance tonight,” he says with dazzling eyes that will make you forget all of his flaws and melt into his arms. “Do not avoid the question,” I manage to say. “I think you need to calm down,” he whispers to me. “You know what! We did just meet, so let me introduce my back to your front.” As I turn to walk away, he takes hold of my arm and asks that I give him the chance to explain as he wants the opportunity to get to know me better. “Prove it, because I do not have time for the male mind games. This kind of debauchery has been going on since the beginning of time,” I say in a frustrated tone. “Well, why don’t we start where we left off?” He says as his fingers slide up my arm finally finding my face as he pulls me in with the other hand for a ionate kiss. “How’s that for starters?” He calmly states as I try to gain my composure. “Nice start!” He shares with me that after he performs, he is need of a cold drink to cool him down. “Care to me for a beer?” Mike asks showcasing his beautiful smile while all of his twenty-four pearly whites are on display. “Beer is not really my thing, but a glass of wine will do,” I suggest as I climb back into the clouds once again as we walk hand in hand toward the bar. “You are a wild and crazy girl!” He says in jest as I confirm, “I get that a lot!” He mentions that his bike is parked out back. “Your bike?” I repeat stepping back from his embrace. “Yes, my motorcycle. Please tell me that you have ridden a motorcycle before?” He says inquiring of my two wheel experience. “Okay, I won’t tell you!” Drawing me in nearer to him, he asks that I think of it

as a smoother but louder horse ride. “To which horse are you referring?” I insinuate glancing downward to his feet. “Both if you can handle the ride!” He says with a diabolical grin. “Horses I can handle, you on the other hand, I can break, but I digress.” “Then let’s get this show on the road,” Mike quickly suggests. “Motorcycles are very dangerous, you know! Plus there is a greater chance of— never mind.” I declare stopping myself mid sentence as I recall the advice from Alex. “Greater chance of what? Injury?” Mike suggests. “I just ed some advice from a friend, so forget about it and let’s ride.” He tells me not to worry and to hold on tight because he is there to protect me. “It’s not me that I am worried about. You, on the other hand, should be!” “What do you mean by that?” he fearlessly questions me in his best New Jersey accent. “Just promise me that you will not try any fancy tricks!” “Sure!” “Then let’s ride,” I suggest while leaving our drinks as we head to the back of the club. Mike shows off a bit by revving the cycle’s engine before we hit the concrete and ride off into the night, leaving only a trail of dust flying in the wind behind us. Tiptoeing into the room well 3 am, I make every effort not to wake Nikki, as the sound of her clap startles me just as the darkened room is now visible. “I should have known you were still awake!” “Of course, now give me all the juicy details,” she says with excitement. “Well, there is not much to tell!” “Not much to tell, are you kidding me? You were way too emotional before I spotted you leaving the club with our bass guitar player,” she its. “I was a bit melodramatic,” I confess as I place my black boots in the closet. “You think,” Nikki says with a laugh. “Well, after he explained how that pompous girl bee lined her way over towards him once the band claimed their second-place win, he said all he had time to tell her was his name and hand her one of the band’s business cards before I ran up on him like a mad woman!” “If you recall, I did attempt to wipe the mad drool from your face before you brushed me off to place a stake in your territory,” she so delicately reminds me. “I am totally embarrassed with my behavior! I made a complete fool of myself!” “Yes, you did, but not to worry, you got the guy in the end,” she confirms now sitting wide awake in her bed. “I sure did!” as we exchange high fives! “So where did the night take you two after you left the club?” “I tried your cell to make sure you were okay, but you never answered,” she clearly states showing me evidence of her calls by holding up her cell phone. “I know, and I am so sorry. We ended up at this really cool psychedelic dance club, where the

music was so loud that I could not detect the vibration from cell.” “Or maybe you were feeling a different kind of vibration where all other frequencies were muted,” she blatantly suggests. “That’s very possible! I almost had a heart attack when I saw the band perform this death-defying stunt,” I it as she confirms the name of the club. “Club Mirage.” “How did you know?” As I describe the insane death defying acts, she informs me that the club is very popular for its illusions. “So you have been there?” She its to visiting the club once on a visit to Alex last year during her spring break. “Les was looking for a really cool spot to party, so one of his fraternity brothers suggested this club, where the line of people wrapped behind the building. We decided to check out the popularity of the club. It was then that I discovered why the owners called it Mirage,” Nikki its. “How so?” “Well, it is easy to miss, but the majority of the clubbers are in awe of the theatrics and acrobatics in the show, which cause most to turn a blind eye to huge three-way mirror on the stage that creates the illusions you think you are viewing firsthand,” she concludes. “You mean like a magic show?” “Precisely,” she exclaims. “So how is it that you were able to figure this out when no one else could?” She explains how having a photographic memory can be both a blessing and a curse! “I viewing a documentary on how magicians use trick mirrors on stage to add to the optical illusion.’ “Technology,” I begin as Nikki concludes my statement with, “Will be our downfall.” “You mean because mortals will always require the latest in technology no matter the cost!” “Exactly; but why would you use the term ‘mortals?’” Nikki questions. “Did I say mortals? Sometimes my translation is off a bit!” “Just a little bit,” Nikki teases while holding up her index finger and thumb to express just how little. While asking me if I enjoyed the club, I expressed my desire to return. “You should have seen Mike on stage with the band. He was a big hit with the audience too!” “You’re gaming me! “I am not playing a game, and why would I do such a thing!” “It’s a figure of speech that means you’re kidding,” she confirms in a perplexed tone. “Oh! Well, one of the band threw his guitar a little too far in the air, and Mike caught it and began to rock out on it. They invited him on stage as a thank you and then asked him to them for their final song of the night. It was phenomenal!” “So the final question of the night is how pure did we return,” she asks. “As I stated earlier, 90 percent—well maybe 85 percent pure.” “You go, girl,” Nikki says enthusiastically. “His lips are so silky smooth that I can kiss him all day and night,” I it. “That’s it? You only kissed? I am sorry to say that you are only batting at the 5-percent range, 95

percent still pure,” she assures me. “Well, does French kissing increase my batting range, and what the hell does a batting range have to do with kissing someone anyway, for I am not playing baseball?” “Oh yes you are,” Nikki explains as she comes to sit on the edge of my bed to explain how sex and baseball are interrelated. “Well, I must it that whatever moisturizing lip balm he uses is worth a sizable purchase in stock because his lips are incredibly silky soft.” “Now just imagine those silky lips on your bare body,” Nikki says as she begins to share the story of sex and baseball. She explains that first base is kissing only and that, yes, French kissing is included on this base also. Second base is kissing with manual stimulation. “Manual stimulation?” I ask. “You know the use of hands or sex toys,” Nikki confirms as she gestures with her hand. “You are too much, but do continue.” “Third base is oral stimulation of the clitoris or the penis, which I will not demonstrate, and finally you reach home base with penetration and hopefully all of the above sending the ultimate orgasm racing throughout your entire body,” Nikki says while fanning herself with her hands. “Oh my! That’s a lot of bases to cover!” “So Ms. 5 Percent, let’s see if you increased your batting average. Which base did you land on after hitting the ball?” Nikki teases. “First base!” “With those silky lips, according to you, and his bad-boy persona, you only made it to first base?” Nikki says in a surprised voice. “Guilty as charged!” “Let’s hope you have that same will power for your second date,” she poignantly advices. “Wish me luck!” “Don’t be ashamed of your first-base status. You know the average person has twenty-eight first kisses before marriage,” she explains to me. “Oh really, and where do you fall in that realm of averages?” “Well, I am not exactly average,” she proclaims. “Neither am I.” “Promise not to laugh,” she asks. “I promise!” “Around fifty,” “she its. “Me too!” “No shit!” Nikki says in disbelief. “Yes, why are you so surprised?” “Because girls who claim the 5-percent range truly are beyond that range,” Nikki reveals. “So you think I lied to you!” “No, just wanted to make sure I was not standing in your blind spot,” she says recalling a prior conversation. “You’re so calculating. What am I going to do with you?” She insists that I should love her for the woman she is today and tomorrow. “Do I have any other choice?” “No,” she smiles while throwing her pillow at me. “I may have to ask Mike to try a different lip balm because if those soft lips kiss me again, I may try and make a run for home base,” I it. “Look at you, Ms. I Want to Wait for Prince Charming,” Nikki says in an intriguing tone. “Well, who says that he is not my prince charming?”

“Well, please keep me informed because I would love to know if the prince remains a prince or turns back into a frog,” she points out. “You mean like the Frog Prince Story!” “Life is not a fairy-tale so get use to it. Most men change after a period of time, so you will have to determine which frog—tree, water, waxy, butch, or bull—is best for you,” she states as if quoting a fact. “You are hilarious and a little disturbed!” “Like I said, love me for me. Besides, no man is an island,” Nikki confirms. “You can say that again!” “No man is an island,” Nikki says again in jest as we burst into laughter. “Speaking of baseball! Why is it that you are still so inexperienced?” “It was my plan to make it to home base on the night of my senior prom but I was hit with a curveball,” she its. “I’m listening.” “Well, as you know a player has to touch all four bases in order for the umpire to declare a home run. Anything short of home base is declared just a run or base hit which makes girls like you and I classic virgins,” she its. “So just how many bases have you touched?” With her high school boyfriend she reached up to third base with plans to slide in for a homerun the night of their senior prom; that is until she was thrown a curve ball by her best friend. After the revelation of her best friend and boyfriend sneaking around her back was unraveled, she has only made it to second base with one other person. “All others were first base hits besides one who went to base two only because I was in a drunken state,” she its with a modest undertone. “I never understood why women deflect their anger onto the other woman and not the man for his infidelity,” I so graciously point out to her while removing my jewelry. “Most women proceed to deflect their anger at the other the woman only to avoid issues stemming from their current relationship. But trust me, I assigned equal blame because I was unaware of any issues in my relationship, which totally blindsided me, and the other woman happened to be my best friend. It was as much his fault as it was hers,” Nikki adamantly communicates. “So glad to hear a voice of reason! So what actually happened?” Nikki explains how she found out about the deception between her boyfriend and best friend three days before prom. She and her best friend were out shopping for prom shoes when she asked to use the friend’s phone to call her aunt because her cell was no longer charged. Upon dialing the number, a text came through from her boyfriend to her best friend stating he was going to break up with Nikki that night so that they could go to prom together.

“OMG! That must have been really tough. To think déjà vu!” “Oh! So you know that acronym?” Nikki says with a smirk as I confirm my knowledge of the acronym. That must have been devastating—to lose your boyfriend to your best friend in the same way your mother was betrayed by her best friend.” “I know right! Remind me to warn my daughter, if I am so lucky, about the curse of the best friend,” she states in an amusing tone. “Well, hopefully your daughter will prove that three times is not the charm.” “Let’s hope! You only get one true love in this life—two if you are extremely lucky,” Nikki claims. As I question her statement as fact, she relays that it is more of a theory. “But looking at past history, I am willing to make a bet on it,” she confirms. “I guess my vision of love allows me to hold out for Mr. Right and not Mr. Right Now.” “As much as you may try, you will never be able to control how, when, and with whom you fall in love with,” Nikki assures me. “So you think it hits you without warning?” I question while putting on my night shirt. She feels most certain that many times, cupid shoots his bow at the wrong two people, and sometimes at the right two. When cupid is not involved, she insinuates that some women can will themselves to love a man because of his status while others who have been hit by the bow find themselves blindsided, thinking how in the hell did I let this man into my heart. “Now I am eating, sleeping, and breathing his bad air,” Nikki says while bursting into a belly laugh. “I give you permission to push, pull, or kick me out of a man’s bad air!” While pulling out a pen and paper she insists that I the words just spoken from my mouth as she continues to laugh. “Then record my words as a reminder,” I boldly express to her as she writes the month, day, year and time of my confession. “Don’t get me wrong, some women whether blindsided or willed to love, will find true happiness while others calculate how much they have invested,” Nikki says while placing the pen and paper on the bed to hold her hands in the air as if they were a weighing scale. “Oh, and one other pertinent information you must consider is a man’s childhood. A man bases all of his future decisions on how good, bad, or inbetween his childhood was to him. Not necessarily how he was raised by his parents, although that is a major factor, but how he was treated by other family and most importantly his peers, teachers and coaches,” she vividly advices me as if to warn me also. “How so?” I ask while pulling a disposable wipe from its container to clean my face. When she claims that a man has many more insecurities than a woman, I shake my head in agreement. “You see a woman was born to naturally lead and overcome adversities with as little help or

resources as possible because she was born of the man’s rib which is a protective shield to the heart and lungs in the body. Whereas a man is dependent on assistance and or resources to help him achieve success because he was born of just plain old dirt, she insists. “Yes, but that dirt helps cultivate the food that is grown for all to consume,” I politely correct her. “It also is a covering for dog poop. Hence the term dirty dog was coined for cheating husbands and boyfriends,” she so accurately affirms. “Well, I cannot deny that fact, but before I commit to marriage, I will make damn sure he is my true love,” I state with confidence. “Look at you with the strong words. Listen, if you have the secret to finding true love, then I suggest you market it, bottle it, and sell it as soon as possible!” Nikki says emphasizing every word. “Maybe I will! Now back to you! Did you attend the prom?” She reveals how she could not face the humiliation of going alone, so she skipped out on her senior prom. “Bummer,” I exclaim! “At the time, I was living with Alex’s parents because my grandmother had recently ed. My aunt informed Alex of my love triangle drama, and of course he offered to come home from college and take me, but how embarrassing would that have been to go to prom with my cousin,” Nikki says with a profound emphasis. “How sweet of him to offer, but yes, I totally agree, very embarrassing!” Nikki explains how she just sat locked in her room crying her eyes out while cutting up every picture she had of her ex-boyfriend. She further shares how a strange feeling came over her that night which was almost surreal. In the dream she was sitting on her bedroom floor, pushing pins through the same doll I envisioned earlier. She woke to find herself in a trance, making a replica of the exact doll in her dreams. The needles were intricately placed in the doll just as in her dream while she chanted some voodoo ritual. “And what happened next?” “I am too ashamed to speak of the remaining details,” she confesses while placing her baby blanket over her face. “Oh how I wish my powers were accessible to me now!” A couple of seconds when Nikki blurts out with her blanket up close to her mouth that her boyfriend and best friend both died in a car accident after the prom while driving intoxicated. “Now that’s karma for you. Oh I am so sorry, it just slipped out; I did not mean to sound insensitive!” She tells me not to worry about it, for she was not proud of her thoughts back then either or for destroying the beautiful doll her best friend presented to her for her seventh birthday. “Is it strange that I still miss them even though they betrayed me?” She asks trying to rationalize the events that took place almost a year ago.

“Everyone has secret sorrows, and it is only natural for you to miss them because you lost two people with whom you were very close. Also, you miss them because you never had closure with the ones you held dear to your heart!” She its that it is kind of hard to have closure with the dead. “Just weeping may endure for a night, but joy comes in the morning.” “I am familiar with that age—just wondering which morning I will actually wake to the joy,” she says gently firing back. “Well, considering all that you have been through in your seventeen years of life, I would have to assume that it would be fairly soon.” While she confesses that Alex has been her confidant for the past seventeen years, she feels a strange closeness to me. “I totally understand. My sister has been my one confidant for many years, so I feel honored that you consider me a friend you can trust. If it is not too much to ask, may I ask their names?” “What difference does it make? I wish I could just forget about it,” she its. “Well, until you come to with their death, it is bound haunt you.” In a cynical tone she asks if I am actually from this planet. “I guess not since we were told that all women are from Venus,” I fire back in jest as we both break into another round of laughs. After my stomach calms down from our hard laugh, I tell her that death is a process that leaves those who are left behind with a broken spirit. It is not easy to get over losing a loved one, especially if it is someone you truly care about. “ me, death by association. I know the process all too well, but it still does not get any easier,” she confesses. “Well, I just want you to know that you did not cause their inevitable death by chanting some voodoo ritual. People tend to think that voodoo is real because one out of one thousand times, the request ends up coming true. Just because a person creates a doll or casts a so-called spell does not mean that your desired wish will come true,” I state with confidence. “Oh really, well do tell,” Nikki says with a hint of doubt. “Their fatal accident was destined to happen anyway.” “And you know this how?” she says in rebuttal. “My parents are godly people and raised me the same,” as I look to her for assurance in my answer. “Everyone has a thread spun out for their life! When it reaches the end, the soul must leave this world. Of course we are not privy to the way a life will end, but the thread is never cut a minute before it’s time. Trust me,” I state while envisioning the wheels spinning around in her head. “You seem to have a lot of knowledge in this area. Is your father a minister? “She asks while trying to determine the depth of my knowledge. When I share that he is a very godly man, she expresses her doubt by stating, “If you say so!” She later commends me for

my stance and outlook on life and says how good it is to see how strongly I believe in my convictions. She concludes her thoughts by creating a nickname for me then comments on how good it is to have me around because I may just rub off on her. “Mac? Are you giving me a nickname?” When she claims my name is a mouthful, I politely decline the shortened version of my name and ask that she continues to use my full name as I clap my hands to turn off the lights. “Makaria it is,” she says with a giggle as our conversation ends with us both calling it a night.

CHAPTER 16

A Frat Party

The next day I wake to a guilty conscious so I decide to get dressed and walk to Alex’s room to apologize. He opens the door to find me standing there with my eyes closed and a huge grin on my face. “Makaria, are you all right?” he asks. “Sorry, I guess that makes twice that I have been non responsive to you as my mind is off in another world,” I state with a smile. “By the looks of that smile, can I assume your date went very well last night?” He inquires of me. “Very well, but listen, I just want to apologize for blowing up like a mad woman last night.” He insists that there is no need for my apology for he is the one who must apologize to me. I playfully accept his apology. “In all seriousness Alex, you were just acting like a brother, and I want to thank you for always looking out for me.” “Oh no, you think of me as a brother,” he says with a chuckle. “The best brother!” With optimism in his voice, he announces that he will accept his brotherly role for now. “So what are you doing today?” I ask while it finally hits me that he is standing shirtless with just a towel wrapped around his waist. “Well, the day is half over,” he its, turning to view his alarm clock, which reads 4:00 p.m. “Oh sorry, it was a very long night, so I guess I slept in!” He its to trying to reach both Nikki and I before he left to play flag football with the guys but with each call, he received the voicemail. “Sorry, my phone has been on silent since last evening.” He concludes that Nikki and I were both probably in need of the additional rest due to the hysterical events which transpired yesterday such as the bantering at the frat house, the drive to Trenton, our shopping excursion and the band’s performance last night. While shaking my head in agreement, a pungent smell takes over my breathing space as I walk into his room to avoid standing in the hallway. “So did your team win the flag football competition because your body is screaming for a shower?” Alex raises his arms in the signature pose of a body builder, while confirming their win. He insists that he was headed for the shower, hence the towel wrap,

just before my knock on his door. “Can you kindly put your arms down, you sort of smell!” “I thought girls found this earthy smell appealing to their senses,” he says in a teasing manner. “Well not this girl!” In his charming European wit he states, “There goes the best idea I had for a new men’s fragrance line.” Showing that I too can have a comical moment I state, “If that was your best, then I would hate to hear your worst.” Laughing at my rebuttal, he accepts defeat while asking me to kindly leave his room so that he can shower and rest before tonight’s frat party tonight. “A frat party tonight,” I reiterate? “Yes the fraternity in which Les and Chris are is throwing a party starting at 9 p.m.,” he says while grabbing his soap and shampoo. “Yes, I believe Nikki mentioned that same exact party.” “Care to me for a bite to eat after my shower?” he kindly offers. “I would but I just ordered a pizza that should arrive in thirty minutes. Care to me instead?” Accepting my lunch offer, he promises to walk down to the room after he showers. “Great, see you then!” My cell phone rings just as the pizza delivery guy knocks on the door. “Hi, Mike, can you hold for a second? I need to pay for the pizza just delivered to my room.” When he agrees he shares that he is downstairs on the bike waiting to take me for a ride. “You are? Give me two minutes to pay the delivery guy for the pizza.” No sooner than two seconds after the delivery guy leaves, Nikki enters the room. “The pizza smells delicious. This should tide us over before the party,” she confirms. “Change of plans,” I say as I grab one slice of pizza. “Mike is waiting for me downstairs. Do you mind if I meet you and Alex at the party?” I ask while trying to finish my pizza in a hurry. “Ditching your friends for Mr. Silky Lips are we,” she teases. “If you were in my position, what would you do?” I ask as I place my slice of pizza on the box and grab a black T-shirt with the writing “VIP Very Important Pair” with arrows pointing toward my chest! “Say no more, have fun! By the way, cute T-shirt,” she adds! “Thanks! It came free when I purchased another t-shirt.” “Where was I for this BOGO event?” She asks. “Trying on your thirtieth pair of shoes,” I state while reaching for a pair of Australian black boots out of my closet. “Touché! I see you learned another acronym to add to your vocabulary,” she says smiling. “Yes, the gentleman explained that he was running a buy one get one free special for the week so I got you a shirt as well. Sorry if I forgot to mention it, but here it is,” as I pull it out of my drawer. “Ah how sweet “OMG” Oh My God; you shouldn’t have, but thanks. So should we expect your presence at the party?” she asks as I take another bite from my slice of pizza. “Of course; and please give my apologies to Alex for bailing on him again!” She

asks if they should save some pizza for me as I grab a bottle of mouthwash to rid the pizza taste from my mouth. “No, go ahead and eat it all, please. It is my way of making up for ditching you two for my hot date!” I state just before swishing the mouthwash around in my mouth and rushing to the bathroom to dispose of it! “ your base count,” she adds as a reminder before the door completely closes behind me. “Thanks for the reminder,” I announce while opening the door back to grab my small shoulder bag before rushing off to my much-anticipated prince. “So where are we headed?” I ask, hopping on the back of Mike’s motorcycle. “Nowhere until you kiss me!” he declares. “Then consider it done.” “Would you like to stay for the party?” I happily ask as we pull into the frat house after a five hour excursion to Atlantic City’s Steel Pier. “Frat parties are not really my thing. You go and have fun with your friends,” he conveys. After thanking him for a wonderful afternoon, he leans in to kiss my waiting lips. “I had a great time also; why don’t you give me a call tomorrow, he says as I hop off the bike. “What time?” I shyly ask so that I don’t call too early. “Whatever time you think about me!” He declares. When I insinuate that he may remain on my mind throughout this entire party, he promptly replies, “Then I expect to hear from you shortly!” He says while revving his engine. “Count on it!” As I enter the house with the taste of Mike’s lips still lingering on my mind, my eyes are immediately drawn to Chris sliding down the stairway on a surfboard. “Nice catch,” he says as I stop him from trampling over me with his daredevil surfboard stunt. “Glad I could be of assistance!” With his eyes now glued to my chest he announces the appropriateness of the phrase. “Nice shirt Miss VIP; I for one will always think of them as a very important pair he says with intense concentration. “It was free, so how could I resist!” When he insists that free is always the better choice, I grab the lower part of his jaw to move his head in another direction. “Sorry, just getting here?” he asks now looking into my eyes. “Yes, I had a date!” “May I assume it was with Mike,” he asks questioning the name of my date. “And your assumption would be correct!” I state while glancing around the room for Alex and/or Nikki. “Listen, before you fall too hard for this guy—,” Chris begins to say before I cut him off by inquiring of Alex and Nikki’s whereabouts in order to forgo another brotherly lecture. “Alex ran to store; I expect him back shortly, and I believe Nikki is out back,” he conveniently says recognizing my need to change the topic of conversation. “There are so many people in here. I feel like a sardine!” In a teasing manner, he insists that all the claustrophobics are hanging together outback. “Not claustrophobic, just in need of some personal

space.” Without notice, he sweeps me off my feet and proceeds to race through the house to the back door yelling, “Up, up, and away,” as if he were Superman. When I ask how many drinks he has consumed tonight, he boldly announces, “Not nearly as much as last night,” as we reach the outside and nearly crash into Nikki in the process. “Watch out for my shoes!” Nikki angrily shouts. “My apologies, Lady Nicolette. Your friend, delivered in one piece,” he says with a bow then dashes back into the house. “Love the shoes, are they new!” “They arrived today from my cousin Victoria. She saw these shoes on her honeymoon and just knew that I would instantly love them, so I do not want to appear reckless by bringing them back home damaged,” she declares. When I offer my assistance, she gladly thanks me then hands me her left shoe. “I am so going pound Christopher for what he has done to my shoes,” she angrily communicates while cleaning her right shoe. “Not to worry, Victoria will never know of their brush with destruction, once we clean them up. Been here long?” I ask while taking the soft cloth I use to clean my sunglasses from my purse. “Roughly two hours,” she confirms. “Oh look! I guess you can forgo your pounding of Christopher since he fell over that keg of beer and appears in pain.” We both turn to laugh at Chris’s misfortune as he hobbles to stand to his feet from his collision course. “Good for him,” she says as she now begins to sway back and forth while laughing and pointing her finger at Chris. “Nikki, are you a little tipsy?” “No, just feeling really, really good,” she answers before falling to the ground. “I can tell, because you appear very comfortable sitting in a pile of dirt.” She claims that her outfit is wash and wear, whereas her shoes are not while giggling really loud. “Let me help you up. Are you ready to call it a night?” as I hand her a spotless shoe. “Are you kidding? This party is without a doubt rocking,” she declares as she stumbles to stand. She labels me a party pooper since I want to leave the party early. “Well, just let me know when you are done rocking out to this party so that we can leave together!” She then breaks into song and insists that she is staying until the break of dawn, while raising her hands with both drink and shoes toward the moon. “Or until you out! Is this your cup Nikki?” I ask as she grabs a random cup from the table. “I had no idea that you were a funny girl. So how was the ride, and I am not talking about the motorcycle,” she announces as if she was speaking through a bull horn. Attempting to remove the drink from her hand so that she does not spill it on her shoes, I ask how much alcohol she has consumed tonight. “Today is my mother’s birthday, so I am celebrating for her,” she finally confesses. “I am so sorry! I did not know!”

“No need to apologize, just help me celebrate this auspicious occasion,” she happily relays before breaking into song, “Just wave your cup in the air, and wave it like you just don’t care. I insist that she has celebrated enough for everyone here at the party. “Am I not allowed to celebrate the birth of my mother since she is no longer able to celebrate the day herself?” she explains, stumbling to control her footing. “Of course you can, but why don’t we move the celebration back to our room?” “I don’t wanna,” she says in the voice of a little girl. “What does she not want to do?” Alex says inquiring of Nikki’s comment as he returns from the store. “You forgot to tell me that it was her mother’s birthday today,” I whisper to him. He apologizes as he himself completely forgot. In the process of helping Nikki maintain her balance, she breaks free to tell me and Alex to stop speaking as if she were not in the room because even although she is a little incoherent right now her hearing is impeccable. “Technically speaking, we are not in a room Nik,” Alex announces just as Nikki stumbles to the ground for the second time while trying to blast Alex for his comment. “Quit being so technical Alex. The point is, I can still hear you,” she demands pronouncing each syllable just before hitting the ground. “Great, then perhaps you can count your footsteps as we walk back to the dorm,” Alex says as the liquid inside of Nikki flows to the outside. “Quick, hand me her shoes so that she does not puke on them,” I immediately relay to Alex. Nikki offers her thanks for rescuing her shoes but not before more fluid pours from her mouth. “Women and their shoes,” Alex says in jest as I grab both shoes before they hit the ground. “Yes, and they are more dependable than say our male counterparts,” I say in response to his comical expression. “Then I guess you are depending on the wrong guy,” he replies with a serious face. “Alex, you chicken shit! Why don’t you tell her how you really feel and stop pretending,” Nikki says in a drunken state. “Sure, Nikki, just as soon as you sleep off the alcohol. And trust me she knows, but I have promised to honor her wishes and remain the brother that she does not have,” he insists as I begin to blush from embarrassment. “And for your information, Little Miss Sunshine, I only had two beers and maybe a dozen Jell-O cubes,” Nikki says before ing out in the arms of Alex. “Why don’t I get my keys while you remain here with her,” I suggest! “I think that will be a great idea,” he says while trying to adjust Nikki’s body so that she does not fall again. After tucking Nikki in her bed, Alex asks if I could keep an eye on her tonight. “Of course, I have a paper to finish

anyway, so I will probably meet the rooster for his morning cockle,” I jokingly whisper. “Birthdays are still kind of painful for her. I will have to make sure to do something extra special for her eighteenth birthday next year,” Alex reminds himself. “I would love to help if I can!” “You already are! I think Nikki has taken you under her wings like a little sister, even though you are older,” he whispers to me. “You have no idea how much older,” I say under my breath. “Did you say something?” He poignantly asks. “Not much older,” is my answer. “Well, I am so glad that she has found a friend in you,” he confides in me. “Thank you!” “You are so good with her!” He insists that she is more like a sister than a cousin. “I have to protect her, even from herself at times!” he its. “That is a very attractive feature in a man,” I say with a smile. When he inquires of which feature, I whisper, “Protector!” With a boost of confidence, he requests that I call him, ‘Mr. Protector!’” Will it be OK if I check on you two in the morning before I leave for class,” he asks. “Of course; and thanks for looking out for both of us!” “Anytime,” he says with a smile. Nikki enters the dorm room still exhausted from a night of partying and collapses on her bed as I place my frappe on the nightstand to inquire of her well-being. “Are you feeling better?” I ask closing my laptop just in case she is in need of a little girl talk. “I feel like shit today,” she confesses. “Hangover!” “A combination of a hangover and the death and dying discussion we covered in my developmental psychology class today,” she confirms. “I guess that would be too much to handle, especially the day after your mother’s birthday!” She insists that someone up above or down below is taking immense pleasure in her pain, as she lays her pillow over her face. “I thought you did not believe in higher powers.” “Never said I did or did not, just sort of wondered why bad things always seem to happen to seemingly good people,” she declares. “Some things are just allowed by the gods—albeit good and bad—but only to test your faith,” I convey. “Gods? I thought there was only one god,” she recalls from her theological worldview. “No, there are actually three!” “Oh you mean the Trinity? God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit?” Nikki says showcasing her biblical knowledge. When I confirm the trinity of gods, she insists that I must have attended parochial school in my formative years. “No, but my parents are very strong believers in the higher powers.” When she suggests, with much doubt in her tone, that my mother does not appear to be the godly type, I ask

why she would question my mother’s belief. “Okay, I am not one to judge, but it appears that your mother is a little self indulgent,” Nikki explains with a little apprehension. “Well, you know what they say when you assume! My mother has the heart of gold and is willing to help anyone in need!” Nikki shares her deepest apologies and states that she never meant to imply that my mother would not lend a hand or help someone in need. “It just appears that your mother has lived a privileged life and will not settle for anything less,” Nikki replies. “And why should she if my father promised to provide for her every need.” “Because life sometimes throws you an unexpected curveball, and well shit happens to the best of us! What will become of your mother if one day your father is not around to uphold his promise to her?” Nikki conveys. “Are you thinking of your own parents?” She has come to the realization that life is not always fair. “Some of us have to climb down out of the clouds quicker than others,” she declares while burying her head in her pillow once again. “Just know that the gods will not put more on your heart than you can bear!” “Well, let’s hope that saying is true, because I have been standing on the edge for what seems like a lifetime,” she proclaims. “Don’t do it, Nikki. Don’t jump,” I jokingly state while jumping on her bed and giving her a big bear hug. “Did I mention that you were crazy?” She says looking from underneath her pillow while smiling. “As a matter of fact, you have!” Nikki asks that I give her a minute to gather her thoughts about her class discussion. “Certainly, but I hope they covered the beautiful side to death in your lecture today,” as I climb back on my own bed. “Are you mad? What can be so beautiful about death?” Nikki declares as she sits straight up to elicit an answer from me. “Would you like to see your loved ones in constant agony and pain just so that you can have them around a little longer, then later resent them for being sick for so long and taking the best years of your life away?” I suggest while responding to her am I mad question. “Well, when you put it that way, then yes, death may be a better alternative than seeing them suffer, but my mother was in perfect health. Now how would you justify her death?” Nikki demands. “Who knows what complications she may have had to endure after giving birth?” She expresses how she never thought about it in that sense. “It’s just that for seventeen years I have felt kind of guilty for surviving when she did not,” she says just above a whisper. “Yes, but did you know that giving birth is highly dangerous for a woman. A woman can bleed to death in a matter of minutes, especially when multiple births are conceived!”

She shares her knowledge of the high risk in single and multiple births. When she insists that her mother only carried one baby—which was her, I resolve that there was no need for her to get snappy! “It’s funny though you mention multiple births, because at least twice a year I have this odd dream of being conceived as a twin. Weird, isn’t it?” she suggests. “How many years would you say that you have had this recurring dream?” She readily its to this recurring dream for the past ten years. “You know they say that dreams are a figment of our imagination?” While finishing my thought, she claims that some dreams are keys that unlock the door to our hidden desires. “Have you shared this dream with anyone?” “Only my grandmother, who swears I was an only child,” Nikki says, giggling. “Are these good or bad dreams?” “Mainly good, but there have been a few instances when the dreams turned into a nightmare,” she swears. “How so?” “It’s weird because sometimes the twin is a boy and at other times it is a girl,” Nikki claims. She claims that when the dream involves her twin sister, the twin does everything imaginable to destroy her, either with words or physically causing harm to her. When the twin is a boy, they are the perfect siblings doing everything together, although he is a little cocky,” she says in jest. “You mean like Les?” “Oh my god that would be a nightmare,” Nikki its as we both shutter at the thought. “Maybe the boy twin represents Alex since you two are so close and the girl twin, your best friend, since she hurt you in the one place you held her so dearly, your heart!” She compliments my very intuitive rationale and claims she came to the very same conclusion. “But I still cannot put my finger on the cardiac arrest my mother experienced shortly after they pulled me from her womb,” she recalls. “I can tell this troubles you deeply!” “More like haunts me!” she proclaims. “I feel just awful for you!” She assures me that without her family’s love and a little therapy, she would not have turned into the fabulous young woman that I see today. “And what a fabulous woman you are,” I say, throwing my pillow toward her. “I must it, I was blessed to have my grandparents, Alex and Victoria’s parents, and my cousins to keep me sane. But even though I had their love, it could never replace a mother’s nurturing touch or the undying love she has for her child,” Nikki its. “Amen to that!” She expresses her desire for there to be an afterlife so that she may meet her mother one day, as I assure her that she will!” “And you know this how?” Nikki declares. “I just believe there is a peaceful resting place for all who lived a good life,” I graciously it. “But how do you know if my mother led a good life?” Nikki

questions. “Well, her daughter turned out great. Genetics, I presume!” “You are too kind, but the old adage may actually have some truth to it,” Nikki declares, basking in the compliment. “What adage?” “That one day we all have to atone for our sins,” she declares. “And you think she died to atone for her sins?” She confesses her uncertainty for the theory of atonement as I share with her that death is not the end but the beginning! “Who’s beginning? Because it certainly was not the way I pictured my beginning,” Nikki exclaims with a raised voice. “With increased knowledge you will fear less.” “Or more,” she says in jest. “If you have been a blessing for others in the short time that you have lived, then death is a beautiful age to eternity!” “Okay, now you are freaking me out. Did you have too much to drink at the party last night?” Nikki suggests while throwing my pillow back at me. When I confess that not one drop of alcohol touched my lips yesterday, she insists that something else has me on a high, as I trace one finger over my bottom lip, ing Mike’s kiss. Speculating that the taste of one hot-looking band member’s lips has me on such a high, unlike any drug that she determines a rehab center might be in order to bring me down. “I may need to check myself into a rehab center possibly for his kisses but never for any drugs!” Nikki requests the flavor of Mike’s lip balm so that she can smear a gallon on the next guy she dates. “Be prepared is all I can say because you may need a rehab facility also,” I warn her while taking a sip of my frappe. You know your high could possibly come from all the frappes you have devoured since your introduction to the iced coffee, because you seem too in tune with the subject of death,” she conveys. “A combination of the frappes and Mike’s lips are definitely my cause of high, but as for having too much knowledge on life and death, that’s more like a research project for me—like if you knew your exact day of death, how would you live your life until that day?” “You mean like a bucket list?” Nikki says abruptly. When I inquire of the term bucket list, she says it is a term synonymous with death and that she is pleasantly surprised that I am not familiar with the terminology. She further explains that a bucket list is a list of things that you wish you could have accomplished before your death. I cannot up the opportunity to offer my suggestion as an alternative, so I tell her to think positive and view the term as more like opportunities you plan to accomplish before your eternal rest. Nikki glances toward me in shock as she fathoms my answer. “I recall a movie title with the same term; loved it!” She hesitantly says that she enjoyed the movie also! “So that is why bungee jumping has become such a popular sport?” “Popular? Yes, Crazy and idiotic? Definitely yes,” Nikki declares. “The bungee jumper is

attempting to conquer some sort of fear, right?” She says to each his own; for she is more fearful of the happily ever after stories! “What’s wrong with a story having a happy ending?” “Because in real life a story never ends! It continues generation after generation. It is only happy up to that certain point when the author decides to end the story. What happens after the author’s final chapter?” Nikki declares with pure intensity. “Happiness may still continue!” “Or it could end after your prince trades you in for a newer model,” she professes. When I offer a solution to have the older model refurbished or made new again, I wish I could retract my statement after hearing her outburst. “Like hell! Why does the woman always have to change? The man has changed many times over since the marriage also —grown a beer belly, balding, loss of confidence, and don’t even get me started on impotency as Viagra becomes the ‘it’ drug for the menopausal male,” she vehemently insists. “Menopausal male?” I ask. “Yes, men transition into a menopausal stage also, but they would rather call it a midlife crisis,” she adamantly claims. “How do you come up with these rationales?” When her suggestion is to open our eyes and grab life by the bull horn by accepting life’s opportunities, as I so eloquently stated earlier, and to have a plan in place for potential threats to our security (such as having a living will, an untouched savings , and a plan B, C and D) then and only then she claims will women realize their true potential and have a positive impact on this world. I can see the fire and ion within Nikki as she goes on to say that most women would rather try and reinvent themselves for their men instead of securing their future. “What they fail to realize it that he has already sought out a trade, regardless of how good you look. The evidence is clearly apparent with all the Hollywood break-ups and divorces,” she says with true conviction. “That’s very profound, Nikki!” “Well, I sort of had to figure things out a little sooner than say my friends of the same age, but it appears that this is your first real love affair, so I felt it my duty to impart my knowledge on the prominent misconceptions and insecurities of the male ego so that you are not blindsided,” Nikki says as she begins to laugh hysterically. “Thanks for the lesson, professor!” She immediately replies, “Anytime!” It’s good to see that see she has transitioned out of her solemn mood and into a happier place. Let’s hope she can keep this positive attitude at least until Alex and I can figure out a way to help her celebrate her mother’s birth in a more sobering state next year. “This is fascinating information that I could use as

research material for my creative writing papers!” When she jokingly requests that I spell her name correctly, I readily oblige her request. “That’s one L and two T’s!” she says with a wink. When I ask if using her proper name is acceptable, she immediately replies with, “Of course, how best to conceal my true identity?” Nikki assures me. “So true, why did I not think of that?” Turning the conversation back to my Prince Charming, Nikki insists that I recall this conversation the next time he comes to sweep me off my feet. “And you as well, when your prince comes for you!” is my immediate reply. “I don’t believe in fairy tales ,” she its with a high degree of certainty. “You say that now!” “And I will say it then,” she says in a teasing manner. Don’t ask me why my next question posed to her was her belief in guardian angels. “Believing that there is a specific angel assigned to guide me through this life requires that I believe in the unseen, and right now it’s sort of hard to grasp that concept. Now do I want to believe there is such a protector, yes, but as I stated earlier, I don’t live in a fairy-tale world, this is real life so I have to roll with the punches,” she its. “It appears that you are afraid to dream of happiness because of all that has occurred in your life!” When she calmly replies that she has never been afraid to dream of happiness, it’s just that during her dream state, nightmares were actually more comforting, so I ask “Why?” She explains that her nightmares have actually prepared her for the disappointments and hurts of this world. “I have found that the decisions made to defeat the demons in my nightmare have literally helped me to overcome the demons in real life, because when I wake to find that it was only a dream, I can apply that same logic used to defeat the demon to a not so pleasing situation in real life, at least as it pertains to me. “Okay, now who has had too much to drink?” “Just keeping it real,” she says in reply. “So let me get this straight. Are you saying that in order for you to believe that a higher power is working on your behalf, you have to physically touch or see your guardian?” “Don’t judge me because I am a realist. I don’t think it’s healthy for anyone to live in la-la land,” she insists. “I totally agree, but don’t kill the dream for someone else.” “Then don’t ask my opinion,” she offers as an alternative. “I never did, Miss. Dream Killer!” Nikki immediately replies by stating that she prefers the term Dream Realist! “I can tell that you are a person who looks at your cup as half-empty instead of half-full.” I know the bologna the psychologists suggest with the different fills of

life. If I view my cup as half empty, then I am deemed a pessimist and if I view it as half-full then I am an optimist. It’s all a bunch of BS to me because regardless of how you view your cup it is still half of what you had,” she utters. Half of anything is better than half of nothing, would you not agree!” When she declares that you can’t have half of nothing, I share with her that she just made my point. “Empty implies that you had nothing, but full implies that you had something, Riiiiight!” She looks to me and says, “I thought I was the teacher!” “Sometimes teachers can still learn a thing or two from their students,” I poignantly declare as we break into a laugh. “Changing our majors are we,” she asks! “No, just a little of Nicolette with one L and two T’s rubbing off on me.” “What am I going to do with you,” she declares while stealthily reaching for my frappe. “Love me for me!” I exclaim as I beat her to the punch and finish off the last of my melted down frappe.

CHAPTER 17

An Unpleasant Surprise

I wonder if Alex is preparing breakfast this morning. I am so craving his breakfast treats, I deduce as I awake from a beautiful yet adventurous dream, where Mike and I solidify our love by skydiving from an airplane fifteen thousand feet above ground! Man, Nikki really has my head twisted with all this talk of bucket lists and prince charming for me to even think of skydiving. Climbing from underneath the covers, I notice Nicolette’s freshly made bed and wonder where she has run off too. I wonder if she and Alex have started breakfast without me! “Pulling my long pajama pants over my boy shorts, I wander down the hall to inquire of breakfast. “Cooking breakfast this morning?” I ask as soon as Alex opens the door. “Surprised to see you up so early,” he says in shock. “What do you mean? It’s only 11 a.m.!” “I guess my daily sightings of you usually occur after the 1 p.m. hour,” he teases. “Very funny; my body is still trying to adjust to the new time zone!” He asks that I put myself in his shoes, whereas South Africa is only seven hours ahead, Wellington is eighteen hours ahead of Eastern Standard Time! “Well, thank you, Mr. Time Tracker for today’s lesson.” When he asks if I am always this moody in the morning, I apologize for my insensitive remark and inquire of breakfast. He shares with me that he only had time for a bagel and coffee due to oversleeping and asks if I would care to him for lunch. “Sure, lunch sounds great!” “Say around twelve thirty?” he suggests. “Perfect! This gives me a chance to call home and work on an assignment before lunch. “By the way, have you seen Nikki this morning?” “Band practice! She and Chris are rocking a new song tonight so they are going over vocals together,” he its. As I express my desire to see the band have another great night at the club, he nods his head in agreement. “I really wish they could have won that recording contract because they have been on fire with every performance since the competition,” he happily its. “It’s just a matter of time before their talent is recognized by an even bigger recording agency offering

them an even bigger contract, I express to him as he considers the band very lucky to have me in their corner. With absolute certainty I proclaim that I would travel to the ends of the world for my two favorite band . “Yes, Miss. Nicolette and Mike are two very lucky individuals to have you as their cheerleader,” he utters. “Let’s not forget the band manager, Mr. Alexander Beckham himself!” I reply hoping to see a smile run across his face. “Well then, I feel most honored, Miss Makaria Sedah,” Alex jokingly replies as he takes a bow. Extending a curtsy bow in return, I remind Alex that he is on the clock as far as getting dress. He chuckles as he recalls our earlier conversation of the length of time it takes a man and a woman to get dress. “Ready and waiting on you,” he announces as I turn to leave so that I may hurry and call home, hoping to catch father in a good mood and catch up on the latest gossip concerning our family from Melinoe. Two hours later, Alex and I walk into a cozy café for lunch as I announce my claim as winner of the bet. “Seating for two,” the hostess asks with a surprised look on her face as she turns to see me and Alex laughing and giggling like an adorable couple. “Can you seat us for a party of three just in case my cousin Nicolette arrives?” Alex says while clearing his throat. “Table or booth?” she asks. “Booth, please,” I suggest as we follow the hostess to a booth closet to the restroom area. “May we have another booth not so close to the restrooms, please?” When she conveys with an attitude that this was the only available booth at the present moment, she offers a table in which Alex quickly accepts. As we follow the hostess to a more desirable seating, I can’t help but wonder how abrupt and rude the hostess appeared. As I lean into Alex and comment on her people skills, our lips just barely miss touching each other. “Your server will be with you momentarily,” she says with her eyes completely on Alex. He thanks the waitress for our accommodations before pulling out my chair. “What is going on with you today, Mr. Beckham?” “Whatever do you mean, Miss Sedah?” he pleasantly replies. “Something is different about you!” “Well, you were very complimentary about my skin. Could that be it?” he suggests while looking in the direction of the hostess stand. “Your hair, did you do something different to it?” I ask, reaching across the table to feel it. He confirms that he recently switched to a shampoo that Les swears by. “He claims that it will give you that Brad Pitt / Leonardo DiCaprio look,” Alex says with confidence. “Well, I suggest you continue to use it, because it brings out little highlights in your hair! “Well, it sounds like a winner! Would you like me to recommend this shampoo to Mike as well?” He teases. “Not sure if he would go

for it, but I may suggest it.” “Just make sure that he treats you like the queen that you are,” he says with sheer honesty. “I don’t know about a queen, more like a princess,” I say in jest. “So I gather things are going well with you two?” he asks. “Do you really want to know?” “Of course, me? The friend / Big brother. Besides, I met someone,” he claims as he takes a deep breath. “You’re kidding! When? Where?” I ask just as the waitress arrives to introduce herself. The waitress introduces herself as McKenna then shares the lunch specials with us. “So what can I get for the happy couple?” She asks. “Oh we are not a couple, just friends!” “Too bad, you guys look great together. It appears you two have real chemistry whether you want to it it or not!” she claims. “I told her the same, McKenna, but it’s cool, we’re the best of friends now,” Alex immediately replies. “So what can I get for the two best friends?” She asks. Alex suggests that we begin with two iced teas while we decide on an entrée. “Sweet or long island?” McKenna says in jest. “It is a little too early for the island pleasantries, so I think we will shoot for the sweet,” Alex says with a slight chuckle. “A sense of humor! That’s a very important quality. Think about it,” McKenna says as she directs her response to me. As soon as she turns to leave, I return to our prior conversation. “So tell me about this girl! What is she like? What is her name?” He asks if I could hold my questions until he returns from washing his hands in the men’s room. “I have wet naps in my purse, if you care to use them.” Declining my offer to wipe his hands at the table, he assures me that good oldfashion soap and water is his preference. “Sure, but hurry back. I want to hear all the details,” I declare while removing a wet nap from my purse to wipe my hands. “I will do my best to hurry,” he says while walking toward the restroom area with a residue of sweat dripping from his forehead. Returning from the restroom, Alex shares how his hands are nice and clean. “Now that you are all nice and clean, care to indulge me in the details of how you met this young lady,” I ask with much anticipation. “Do I have a choice,” he says just as the hostess returns with our drink order. “Will we have a new server now?” I ask wondering what happened to McKenna. “No, McKenna will return to take your order, just thought I would help her out so that she could take an important phone call,” the hostess claims while turning her attention to Alex. He thanks her while accepting a card that she has slid across the table to him containing her phone number. “Call me whenever you get the chance, since you two are just friends,” she states with a smile before walking away. “Sure,” Alex

agrees as he turns to watch the hostess walk away. “Well, that was very bold of her especially with me sitting right here,” as I reach for the paper in Alex’s hand. “I believe she handed me her phone number, unless that’s your new thing now!” Alex says laughing as he tries to take the paper from me. “Very funny, I think you missed your calling as a comedian. But in all seriousness, she is not your type!” Alex questions my reasoning for making such a statement. “Because she was just too brazen in her attempts to get your attention once she found out we were just friends.” “Well, at least she knows what she wants,” he says with an attitude. “And you would want her?” I ask emphasizing each word. He replies with, “Why not! She’s very pretty, plus she made it clear, unlike some other young ladies that beat around the bush, what she wants, and that is to get to know me!” “Her actions made it very clear that getting to know you is definitely not what is on her mind!” “If she wants a play date, I am willing to play along,” he says in the voice of a hormonal guy. When I convey my disappointment in this new found attitude of his and point out his portrayal of the typical male predisposition of women much like his friend Les, he insists that nice guys always finish last so why should he not step up his game. “I would not say that nice guys finish last in all situations and besides, why is our waitress discussing our business to the hostess anyway?” “Well in 99.99 percent of the time they do and why would you assume that McKenna readily divulged the dynamics of our relationship?” Alex says in a defensive tone. “How else would she have known that we were just friends if McKenna had not shared that piece of information with her?” I find it strange that his two responses have been somewhat on the defensive side. “Maybe McKenna was asked by our hostess if she thought we were a couple and she responded by giving her your conclusive answer,” Alex says with a little chuckle. “But don’t you find it strange for McKenna to receive a phone call just as our drink orders were prepared.” “Why are you stressing over something so trivial? I don’t believe McKenna meant any harm by answering a simple question!” Alex declares. “And how would you know? Some women are very cunning when it comes to getting what they want!” “Well, should I presume that you are including yourself since you are indeed a woman?” Alex states as if inviting a debate. “Wow, I can see the comedian rearing his obnoxious little head again,” I proclaim in order to arouse a laugh from him. “Do you really think I would make a great comedian?” he asks. “No, keep your day job, please; but let me rephrase my statement. Most women have

learned to think like men when it comes to the attraction of the opposite sex.” “What about same sex?” Alex declares with amusement. “Well, attraction has crossed the gender lines in the past couple of centuries,” I affirm. “Couple of centuries? Try the last couple of millenniums,” he suggests. “But it is like they say—same sex, same problems, and stop interrupting me so that I can make my point!” Conceding to my challenge, Alex insists that I proceed with my train of thought. “Now why do you feel McKenna shared the nature of our relationship with the hostess?” “Because Waverly was in awe of my striking good looks and wanted to know if she should bow out if there was something between the two of us!” Alex gives as his answer. “And how do you know her name?” Directing my attention to the piece of paper that was given to him earlier, I am made aware of her name. “Oh right! So you feel that McKenna revealed the nature of our friendship as a response to Waverly’s inquiry?” When he answers in the affirmative, he maintains his earlier assumption of McKenna, as being pretty cool. “Why do I get the feeling that you think otherwise?” He questions. “Although McKenna appears a few years older than Waverly, they could potentially still be friends and friends always tend to look out for one another!” He questions whether that is a good or bad thing. “It all depends; but usually it is considered a good thing. You see if one friend has a steady relationship, she wants to see her best friend have one as well. And since I mistakenly divulged the actual status of our relationship to McKenna, she felt that you might make a great match for her friend.” “Mistakenly divulged?” he announces with a twinge of doubt. “Yes, but if I would have kept my mouth and let her assume we were a couple, this part of the conversation would not exist, then I could hear all about this new girl who may or may not have captured my friend’s interest,” I proclaim while laughing. “So what’s the harm in a friend trying to find a possible love connection for her friend?” Alex questions. “No harm, just wish Ms. Waverly exercised a little more tact in gaining your attention.” “Why! You snooze, you lose, right?” he claims quoting a popular phrase. “But what if I secretly had a crush on you and was too afraid to it it and now Ms. Waverly is moving in on my territory!” “Well, if you were crushing on me, I hope you would let me know sooner than later,” he states with an uplifted eyebrow. “Well, I am not crushing on my friend, but in reality it does happen!” Alex replies by reiterating that the friend should have never snoozed, that way she would not have lost the opportunity to win her friend’s heart before he fell for someone. “Well, that won’t be me because I never lose!” A light bulb

goes off in his head as he asks that Nikki and I host a discussion at the next dorm meeting? “I believe our young ladies could truly benefit from the advice of two level headed, sound minded female students who appear to have it all together,” he says in jest. “You are such a chauvinist,” I convey while shaking my head. “I don’t recall making a chauvinistic statement?” He says with a look of confusion. “You assumed that your male residents would not benefit from this discussion as they face the same problems and issues as women, such as too much or not enough self esteem, and don’t even get me started on the secret to what really turns a woman on.” itting that I make an excellent point while leaning forward in his chair, he promises to include every resident for this enlightening discussion, but only if I share the secret with him first. “Sorry, you will have to attend the discussion in order to learn of our secret!” “You are so cruel,” he says leaning back into his chair. “Not to worry, we promise not to bruise the male egos too badly, as most women and men alike are afraid to open their heart up to a meaningful and lasting relationship,” I confidently it. “The operative word being most,” he declares. “Maybe we need to include you as a participant so that you can share your thoughts on taking a chance, and why it might not be as scary as many might think,” I state cordially eliciting his of the discussion. “I can see how well you became acclimated with the term, because it appears you took my advice and ran with it,” he says with a slight chuckle. “A slight jog maybe but I know that I am not up to the caliber of a marathon runner yet!” His proceeds to explain why I am not yet up for the training of a marathon because of the hard work and dedication it takes to build the stamina for the race. “I am not so sure that you are willing to invest the time and energy as it relates to a marathon’s training schedule,” he says in conclusion. As McKenna returns to take our lunch order, I remind him that his comedic act is not at all funny. “Well I for one have found him to be very funny, McKenna replies in response to my statement. “Well I guess everyone needs at least one cheerleader,” I resonate to the both of them. “Not to worry, I was the cheerleading captain two years straight in high school, and I always come with back-up,” she declares just before commenting on the delivery of our drinks. I see that your drinks were delivered, so have we had the opportunity to select an entrée from the R&B Sushi Bar menu?” She asks. “May I ask you a question before you take our order please?” “Certainly, how can I be of assistance to you?” McKenna declares with a smile as I now take notice of her braces. “Why did you find the need to share with the hostess the nature of our friendship?” “Well, you did make a point in disclosing your ‘just

friends,’ status with me, Riiight?” McKenna declares while displaying her remark with the traditional bunny ears on each hand for emphasis. As the word ‘Yes’ leaves my mouth, McKenna cuts off my train of thought by eliciting our lunch order. “Wait, I never got a chance to view the menu because of the mockery the hostess made of herself!” “Let’s start with the California rolls as an appetizer,” Alex says with a smile. “Now I see why you two are just friends,” McKenna secretly whispers to Alex. By this point, frustration has set into my brain and I ask the meaning behind her comment? “Listen, my cousin Waverly is harmless, just a little forward in her approach though, being that her parents are the owners of this restaurant,” McKenna explains. “She looks all of sixteen years old!” “She turns eighteen next month! A huge party is planned for her big day,” she confirms. “Which means she is near legal age?” Alex says with eyes of intrigue. “Don’t get any ideas,” I inform him as McKenna appears to hide her smile. McKenna apologizes for sharing the nature of our relationship with Waverly then explains how her cousin thought it fate that Alex walked into the restaurant today because they were not afforded the opportunity to exchange numbers at the band contest even though it appeared they hit it off very well. “In her attempt to locate you after the show, she could only find someone named Chris and felt it in poor judgment to hand her number to a guy in hopes that he would hand it to you,” McKenna explains. “And she did not feel that it was poor judgment to hand her number to the right guy in the presence of another woman,” I say with a smirk. “Well that is something you will have to take up with Miss Waverly herself, but I hope you understand that I did not mean any harm by answering a simple question from my cousin on the logistics of your couple status,” she apologetically states. “Thank you for the explanation, and I’m sorry for jumping to the wrong conclusion as to why you informed Waverly of our relationship.” She utters the words “No problem” as she tucks he pencil behind her ear as Alex thanks her once again. “Great, now that we are all friends, I shall return with your California rolls while you decide if you should want anything else,” she declares before turning to walk away. “I guess you were right about McKenna! She does seem pretty cool!” “So what have we learned about today’s lesson?” Alex says in the voice of a kindergarten grade teacher. “That I should not assume the worse and that I should not jump to conclusions without knowing the full truth! Do you think Nikki is rubbing off on me?” I ask as I grab the menu. “Well, take all her good and not her bad,” he insists. “I would have never guessed that Miss Nicolette had a bad side!” I

facetiously state while deciding on an entrée. “Please forgive me for I misspoke. It is just imperative that I help Nikki come to with the events surrounding her life because if she does not, then she will remain captive in this dark and gloomy place,” he poignantly acknowledges. “Well I can tell you that I have seen more bright moments than dark and gloomy.” Alex assures me of his commitment to keep her in those bright moments for as long as he can. As I finalize my entrée from the menu, I agree to help Alex keep Nikki in the brightest of all lights. “Hungry are we?” Alex joshes as I show him the entree! “Starving! So now back to our original conversation. Is Waverly the young lady you met and wished to tell me about?” When he confirms my question, I find it very difficult not to remind him of her age and that she most likely is a high school student. “Yes, I know, I was just privy to that information as well,” Alex declares. “What are you going to do?” He claims that he does not want to appear rude by not calling her. “I think I will give her a call since we did have a great time at the band competition,” he insists. “Now the mystery is solved as to why I could not find you to apologize at the showcase! It was probably because you were somewhere off in the corner with Waverly, I jokingly it. Guilty but the majority of our time was spent on the dance floor, he boldly replies. “Do you mind if I offer some dating tips?” He laughs at the idea of how willing I am to give him dating advice. “Oh I was not going to share ideas on how to win her over, which you obviously already have, but my advice was more on the lines of gently breaking it off with her!” “And why would I do that, when the legality of her age is made official next month?” Alex declares. “Men! Always thinking with the other head!” I proclaim. “Please do not include me in the same category as most men. Besides, both of my heads are clairvoyant even on a rainy day, he claims trying to convince me. “Are they?” Alex confirms that they work consistently together as a team just as McKenna returns with our appetizer in hand. “Here we go, folks. So have we decided on an entrée yet?” She asks. “My friend will have the Bangkok chicken with asparagus and I will have the seafood in the foil,” Alex says sharing our order with McKenna. “Both excellent choices; I will get that order right in for you,” she declares as we both reply with a thank you in unison. When McKenna leaves, I share a couple of gentle breakup lines with Alex.

CHAPTER 18

A Royal Connection

“No matter how many times you leave for Mount Olympus, I will never get used to your absence,” Father says to Mother while gently kissing the small of her back on the lounge in front of the fireplace. The royal attendants ring the bell to the royal chamber to prepare an overnight kit for Mother’s four month trip. Two attendants enter, as my parents continue their good-bye speeches. Mother reveals how this leave will be extra hard on both of them since their firstborn is away completing research on the surface. “Well, at least I know my sweet Melinoe will never leave me, although I don’t know how much time she will spend with her dear old father in both your absence. She is so different from the two of you,” he poignantly states.” “By that you mean more independent,” Mother suggests while eliciting an answer from Father. “No, more like me, content with her life here in the Underworld,” he offers as a rationale. “If it were not for this mandated law, you know that I would spend every day with you,” Mother lovingly shares with Father. “Yes, but I also know that you secretly miss the comforts of Olympus and look forward to some time away,” Father reveals to mother of his unspoken thoughts. “I cannot lie to you, sweetheart. I do miss my first home a little, but you should know that with every trip to Olympus, I am working on a compromise with mother to decrease my stay with her. Father tells mother that he believes her. “I believe a two week mini vacation will satisfy my urge to visit family and friends on Olympus, and give you the opportunity to personalize your man cave,” she relays to father while returning his kisses. “I am not at all threatened in the least for your need to visit your parents because I know that you love me and the life that we have created here with our girls; and knowing those facts will always get me through these dreaded four months of the year without you,” he conveys to Mother. “I look forward to meeting you in the garden for our private one-on-one reunion,” Mother whispers to her husband while nibbling at his ear. “Looking forward to starting that reunion right now,” he reveals while swooping

Mother up in his arms to carry her to their supersized king canopy bed! “Thought you would never ask,” Mother says as she request that the attendants return in a couple of hours to finish packing for her trip. The attendants acknowledge their orders with a bow before exiting the chamber. As soon as the chamber doors close and lock, Mother’s silk white dress slides to the floor as Father begins to kiss the long of her neck. Tender yet sweet sounding groans are echoed in his ears as his kisses ignite a fire within his queen! In a flash, the Underworld God lays his beautiful wife ever so delicately on the bed, where they begin to play out one of the most ionate lovemaking scenes. Their bodies seem to move to the same beat as the Underworld God expresses how much he loves his beautiful queen by kissing every inch of her body starting with her manicured toes. She returns the favor before mounting her king ever so gently to experience the ride of both of their lives. The eroticism continues until both their bodies explode at the same time, leaving a lingering sensation of love. “The saying is definitely true,” Mother proclaims while enjoying the warmth of lying in father’s arms. “What saying?” He asks while caressing the right side of mother’s face. “You’re like a fine wine that just keeps getting better with time,” she confirms while gently running her finger down the chest of her husband. “I aim to please!” he says basking in the compliment. Mother its that she may never leave if father continues in this manner. As rose petals begin to descend from the ceiling, father insists that she skip this trip and remain with him for the entire year. “I cannot bear a repeat of the consequences that transpired after our first and last attempt to disobey Demeter’s order of stay. it rendered you into a state of unconsciousness until I agreed to return to Olympus for my allotted leave,” Mother recalls while sliding to the edge of the bed to retrieve her silk robe. “I am up for another challenge from my sister if need be,” Father declares while emphasizing how their love making was just round one while kissing the spine of Mother’s back. The chamber bell rings just as Mother leans back to kiss Father. “I guess this is not the right time to challenge Demeter,” Mother its while walking toward their bathroom. Father abruptly grabs the remote to the television monitor to view their interruption. “What is it?” Father demands over the intercom. “My lord, my apologies for the interruption but Orpheus has conned his way into the Underworld to free his wife,” the attendant announces over the intercom. “Where is he now?” The attendant informs Father that Thanatos captured him and how they are in route to the palace as they speak. “Have Thanatos bring him to the courtroom at once!” Mother enters the room to inquire of Father’s sudden mood change. “Orpheus

has swindled his way into the Underworld to free Eurydice. I have informed Thanatos to bring him to the courtroom immediately.” “Darling, can you blame the poor soul? For he is still grieving the unfortunate loss of his wife,” Mother cordially reminds Father while gently rubbing the top of his head. “Many people mourn the loss of their loved ones. Why should he be any different?” “Do you her tragic death? A bite from a nest of vipers and on their wedding day,” Mother vividly recalls. “Yes, his moaning, and melancholic songs was heard throughout the heavens and earth for months.” “Do you recall our wedding day and how absolutely perfect it was?” She asks as the video monitor automatically turns on to display the blessed union of the King and Queen of the Underworld. “Of course I ,” father says of the beautiful day as he gently lays Mother on the bed. It was more special and more beautiful than I could have ever imagined especially since your mother did not attend!” “You two will have to stop this vendetta with one another. My god, centuries have ed and it is still painful for you and Demeter to sit in the same room,” Mother adamantly states as she rises out of bed. “Sweetheart, it is your mother who still holds the grudge, not me,” Father says with pleading eyes as he grabs his robe to walk over to where Mother is standing. “Well, you could apologize to Demeter for how I came to be your queen,” she says while gently squeezing father’s bare buttocks through his open robe. “If this will make you happy for all eternity, I will apologize to my non-forgiving sister,” he whispers to mother while gently holding her face to kiss every inch of her lips.” “It most definitely will,” Mother whispers while returning her husband’s kisses. In the midst of their ionate kisses mother turns to walk toward her closet. “Oh you are so cruel to me to leave me like this,” Father beckons while glancing down at his unopened robe. “I promise to speak with mother concerning my leave and this ongoing feud between you two while I am on holiday,” she says while giggling at father’s comment. “My love, did you not hear me,” father says walking into mother’s enormous and immaculate closet. “Of course sweetheart, but I do not believe we have enough time. Plus my mind is moving a mile a minute as I attempt to resolve Demeter’s regret for being ten minutes late to the flower field five centuries ago,” mother says in a playful manner. “I hope that you never have regrets about your decision to marry me my love,” Father says while slipping off his queen’s silk robe as she assesses which outfit to wear for her trip. “Never, my king,” Mother insists while gently leaning back into father’s arms. “You know I will agree to anything you ask of me while naked,” he whispers while turning

mother face forward to gently kiss each of her breasts. “As much as I would love to indulge you again, we have no time sweetheart, for Orpheus will be here any minute,” Mother reminds father as he slowly walks her to the white chaise lounge in her closet. “Just for that, I may have to damn him to hell for all eternity for interrupting my groove thang with my beautiful wife!” Father boldly swears. “Groove thang! Darling you are not a teenager,” Mother says with a laugh while sliding back on her robe. “But I still have the stamina of one, don’t you agree my queen,” Father says while trying to slide mother’s robe off again? “Oh most definitely, my king,” Mother says with lustful eyes while sliding back on her robe. Mother recalls how just a couple of centuries ago, she was ordered to spend eight months with Demeter on Mount Olympus and now her leave has been cut to four months. And how did you convince the Goddess of Unforgiveness to reverse your stay in the most high,” Father says while sliding his robe back over his shoulders. “Very funny, although it was fairly easy now that I think about it,” Mother declares while attempting to sit up on the chaise chair. While adjusting his weight to allow mother room to sit up, Father asks, “How easy?” “I simply sat her down and said, ‘Dammit’, I am a queen with responsibilities and a husband who needs me present in his life,” Mother declares as father looks on stunned at my mother’s use of strong language. “That’s my girl,” Father says with a slight chuckle. “When she reduced my sentence from eight to six months as a result of your affair, she felt an equal division of time could tame you,” Mother conveys to father while laughing out loud. “Tame me, for I am not a lion except maybe in the bedroom with you my love. I hope you know that I never meant to hurt you; and for this very reason, I have limited my outings with my brothers when you are away. The temptation is too great with all the women they parade around,” Father its while massaging and kissing his queen’s shoulders. “I know that it was not totally your fault which is why mother was forced to equally divide my time between the two worlds. Little did I know it would take another century to convince her to drop it down to four,” Mother says with a slight giggle. “That’s when I hit her with the ultimate weapon. When I told her that I was no longer in need of her protection or guardianship because now that responsibility was reserved for my wonderful and loving husband who in six months will be the father to her first grandchild, she nearly collapsed from a heart attack,” Mother confirms while rubbing her abdomen. “We should be so lucky for my

sister to have a heart attack,” Father says in a joking manner! “Not funny for she is still my mother and your sister, so we just have to think of another way to appeal to her more rationale side,” Mother declares while gently poking father on the shoulder. “Maybe we should consider having another baby to force Demeter’s hand into reducing your sentence again,” Father jokes while rubbing mother’s tummy. “I would love to give you a son, but our hands are tied with your other sister,” Mother implies. “Hera is harmless, just in need of a little love from Zeus,” Father its. “You just brought up an excellent point! Do you think you can speak with Father about showing Hera a little extra attention so that her mind is otherwise distracted from the closure of my womb,” Mother insists while moving to a straddle position on Father’s legs. “Anything for you my love,” Father whispers while enjoying his special attention that mother is clearly eliciting. “Demeter could not deny my happiness with each of my pregnancies, and for this very reason she reduced my sentence from six to four months,” Mother shares while kissing father on the neck, chest and shoulders. “I love the way your devious mind thinks! Have I told you how much I love you my queen,” Father whispers to mother as a rose floats from a beautiful ivory and gold vase to his outstretched hand. “Not in the last hour my king,” Mother answers as she shivers from the delicacy of the rose sliding down the front of her bare body. “Well, let me show you how much,” he insists while attempting to slide out of his robe with Mother still seated in the straddle position. “Darling, we cannot keep our guest waiting,” Mother insists as she stands to close her robe. “Guest! He is No guest; for guests are invited, he is an intruder!” “Guest, intruder, we are still required to hear his plea,” Mother reminds my father. “This is the worse punishment you have shown to me since you have become my bride,” Father insists as he follows mother to the five-star spa like bathroom. “We have obligations dear, and you know how it pains me to deny my king,” Mother claims while enjoying tiny nibbles at her ear as she brushes her hair in the mirror. “Orpheus will definitely become a permanent resident of our kingdom for interrupting these precious moments with my wife,” Father declares while giving mother one last kiss on the shoulder. As father concedes and turns to exit the bathroom, Mother announces, “Then let him wait,” as father turns to see mother standing in the nude. “You are so bad,” Father declares with a huge grin on his face. “But oh so good to you my king,” Mother whispers as father instantly lifts mother and walks with her to their oversized walk in shower to begin round two. An electronic sensor activates the water flow as it streams from

ceiling to floor the moment my parents step into the shower to play out an erotic yet sensual love scene. As Mother and Father await the arrival of Orpheus in the courtroom, Mother leans over to Father to express her gratitude for their morning of lovemaking. “If you make this quick, we may have just enough time to play out round three before I take leave for Olympus. “It would be my pleasure! Let’s make this quick. Bring forth the intruder!” Father demands as he snaps his fingers for the guards to quickly open the door. As the solid-gold doors open to the courtroom, Father’s blissful smile turns to that of a prison warden, the moment Orpheus steps forward. “My lord and my queen, I apologize for the intrusion, but I have come with a heavy heart and on the recommendation of the nymphs to plead for the return of my wife Eurydice,” Orpheus utters as he enters the courtroom in shackles, accompanied by Thanatos. Orpheus shares the story of how a Satyr pursued his wife on their wedding day as she walked amongst her people, the Cicones, after their beautiful wedding ceremony. He announces that on the day his marriage began, it also ended, all because of a Satyr’s failed attempt to rape his beautiful bride. “I know the story, no need to rehash! She fell into a nest of vipers and suffered a fatal bite on the heel while attempting to escape the Satyr,” Father says recalling the dreadful day. “My Lord, I am still haunted with each ing hour of the moment I found her still body. The pain of that beautiful yet horrific day still shakes my core each day and night,” he its. Mother extends her sympathies to Orpheus and shares how she too lost a dear friend. “May I play a song for you, dedicated to my sweet Eurydice that seems to soothe my soul whenever I think of her?” Orpheus pleads. “No!” Father replies as Mother simultaneously says “Of course you can!” Mother whispers her apologies to father for the contradiction as she caresses the left side of his face. “I thought we were going to make this quick!” Father declares as if pleading to mother. “Patience my darling,” she whispers as Father gives his OK. “Fine, get on with it!” As Orpheus begins to play a beautiful sonata for my parents, Mother leans into father and suggests that they grant his request so that his weeping may not continue for another night. “Let joy come to him by morning dear, so that we all can rest our ears of his embellished and melancholic songs,” she insists. “If I grant his request then this will set a precedent for all other gods, demigods, and mortals who brazenly sneak into the Underworld for the return of their loved ones also.” “Then set a condition, one that will test their thankfulness to you,”

Mother pleads to Father as Orpheus continues his song. Father instructs Orpheus to stop playing and demands that he step forward. “If I grant your one and only eternal request for the return of your wife, you must abide by one condition!” “Anything my lord, anything,” Orpheus pleads. “Your condition is easy, but only if you have the will power to resist temptation!” “I promise, anything you ask of me, Lord Hades,” he begs. “Then your charge is to turn a blind eye to your wife until you reach the surface.” “You mean I cannot lay a single eye on my precious wife even before we begin our journey to the surface? It is almost a day’s journey, my king,” Orpheus states. “You dare question me. I set the condition that you so readily agreed to. If you wish for your wife to remain in my kingdom, then you may leave now without repercussion. If you wish to reunite with your wife then the only response I need to hear from you is ‘Yes’. You can either accept this one and only condition or I can make it so that you reside in my kingdom forever for breaking the law of entering the Underworld with breath still in your body!” When Orpheus agrees to accept the condition, Thanatos exits the courtroom to retrieve Eurydice. Father calls for the release of Eurydice. Before the doors open, Father reminds Orpheus of the agreement. “You will remain face forward during the remainder of these court procedures and also during the entire trip back to the surface. If you wish to reunite with your wife, you will not succumb to the temptation to lay eyes on her until you reach the surface,” Father adamantly states. “Yes my Lord,” Orpheus says confirming the agreement. “Are you ready to hear the voice of your bride again?” Mother says while trying to contain her excitement. “Yes, my queen,” Orpheus happily its. “You shall not speak a word to her until you have left this courtroom. Not one word,” Mother demands. “Better yet, I do not want to hear another sound leave your mouth while you are still in my presence. Now heed my words very carefully, because you will not have a second chance and Eurydice will remain an Underworld resident forever,” Father expresses in his commander-in-chief voice! Orpheus nods his head in agreement as Mother reminds him to exercise restraint so that he can enjoy his bride once again. “Guards, open the doors so that Eurydice may step forward!” As the doors open, Father warns Eurydice to stop at the foot of the stairs. “There is one condition your husband has agreed to abide by in order to release you from the Underworld.” She immediately acknowledges that his faithful servant, Thanatos, has informed her of the condition and that she accepts the condition as well. “On your way out, place your hand on the onyx crystal globe to confirm your

acceptance of the condition. Now leave my kingdom and do not return until it is your rightful time!” “Thank you my lord and my queen,” Eurydice whispers as a tear runs down the left side of her cheek. “Take care of yourself, my friend,” Mother happily conveys. “I will and you as well,” Eurydice says with gratitude. Orpheus bows to show his thankfulness as Thanatos leads Orpheus and Eurydice to the boat at separate times. Eurydice is first to exit as Orpheus remains with his back turned until Thanatos returns to escort him to the boat. As Eurydice places her right hand on the onyx globe, Greek and English letters appear to rotate vertically until they stop with the word “Accept”! Orpheus follows the same procedures as Mother whispers her thanks to Father for allowing Eurydice a second chance to experience life again with her true love. “I am not sure they will make it to the surface, for I know it would pain me to not lay eyes on my beautiful queen,” Father says while kissing the inside of Mother’s right hand. “Hopefully Eurydice can keep Orpheus focused for the duration of the trip so that they may come to live as husband and wife as it should be,” Mother says with a little hesitation. “I certainly hope so,” Father conveys, “or the consequences will most definitely kill him.” Thanatos strategically places Orpheus at the head of the boat and Eurydice to the back of the boat. “Sweetheart, is it really you?” Orpheus cries as he speaks to Eurydice. “Yes, it is, my love. I cannot believe you risked life and limb to rescue me,” she exclaims as the boat takes to the River Acheron. “I apologize for the delay, my darling, but I had to time it just right in order to reach you,” he shares with his wife. “How on earth did you get across the rivers Styx and Acheron?” She asks emphasizing each word. “The nymphs informed me of Charon, our ferryman’s love of gold, so I paid him double to sail me across both rivers unnoticed, isn’t that correct Charon,” Orpheus its while maintaining his focus. “So what happened once you reached the entrance to the Underworld?” Eurydice asks as the ferryman’s silence is deafening. “Charon directed me to toward the age for Nesoi Thanatos once I exited the boat. After an hour of walking undetected, I found myself in a bushel of thorns, which caused me fall into a pit of serpents,” he begins. “Oh no, Déjà vu,” Eurydice exclaims with a shiver. “Luckily, Thanatos froze the serpents just as they were about to strike and the rest is history,” Orpheus declares. “I truly believe my friend Queen Persephone directed her husband to show leniency for our plight,” Eurydice says with appreciation of her good friend. “I am inclined to agree with you, especially after seeing with my own eyes how much he adores his wife,” Orpheus declares. “Yes, in my three-month stay here in the

Underworld, I have found that Hades is the only brother who allows his wife to have equal say in punishments as well as rewards,” she explains expressing her high regard for the Underworld God. “Well, I am almost certain that Lord Hades had to dangle something pretty impressive, other than his undying love in front of her, to entice her to stay and not return to the beauty of Mount Olympus,” Orpheus presumes of the marriage. Eurydice agrees, but shares how the underworld has many beautiful aspects about it. “You mean other than the splendor of the palace, there are other beautiful areas of the underworld,” he asks with a twinge of doubt. “Oh yes, starting with Nesoi Makarioi, the island in which I resided for the past two months,” she confirms. “What do you mean where you resided? I was told by Charon that you were on the island of Nesoi Thanatos which is why I was headed in that direction,” he demands with a slight turn to Charon to show his displeasure. “Please maintain your composure sweetheart. You must not allow your emotions to sway you to turn until we reach the surface. Perhaps Charon was not informed of my transfer dear,” Eurydice offers as consolation while looking up at the ferryman who is staring blankly into the foggy sky. “Or maybe it was his plan all alone to have me captured,” Orpheus declares while gently hitting his head with fisted palms. “At least now we know that you should never trust a money-hungry skeleton, who gives you access to the most dreaded place on earth,” Eurydice sarcastically replies just as the boat stops at the cross point of the two rivers Styx and Acheron to switch ferrymen. A new ferry man flies onto the boat as Charon exits. The new ferryman will carry the couple down the River Styx and to the surface. “Sweetheart, we cannot concern ourselves with what has happened in the past for our reunion is less than three hours away,” she happily conveys. “You are absolutely right, dear. Now where did I leave off in my story?” Orpheus asks. “Thanatos and his freezing of the serpents,” Eurydice gladly reminds her husband. “Oh yes! Once Thanatos rescued me from the pit of vipers, I found myself being hauled into court for judgment,” he relays to his wife. Eurydice asks if Thanatos inflicted any punishment toward him after he was saved from the pit of serpents. “Thanatos is the good twin, a man of respect. He would never subject an outsider to torturous punishment without the permission of Lord Hades,” Orpheus expresses with much respect for the royal guard with the highest power. “I am inclined to agree with you. I want you to know how very proud I am of you for risking your life to come and rescue me,” Eurydice says complimenting her husband. “I would try anything to hold you in my arms again

because the hole in my heart from your death has never healed,” Orpheus its as tears fill his eyes. Eurydice consoles her husband and tells him not to cry, for they will soon be in each others arms again and begin their life together as it should have been three months ago. “Were you mistreated while here in the Underworld,” Orpheus questions. Eurydice shares how Queen Persephone, upon her return to the Underworld from Mount Olympus, had her transferred to Nesoi Makarioi, the Island of Blest which was ruled by her daughter Makaria. “Why were you a resident of Nesoi Thanatos in the first place?” Orpheus asks knowing the legend of the islands. Eurydice knowingly conceals the truth from her husband and instead claims that her beauty enticed the Satyr to commit the crime of rape. “So they punished you because of your beauty?” Orpheus inquiries with a degree of doubt thinking his wife led a good life. “Go figure,” Eurydice replies as she relives the day of her wedding ing that she actually held an attraction to the Satyr. Informing the Satyr that she had to end their three month relationship because she had just married the love of her life, Eurydice asked if they could remain friends. Thinking he had found the love of his life, the Satyr, enraged with anger by her obvious betrayal, inconspicuously followed Eurydice through the township as she waved hello to her people after the wedding ceremony. Before she could make her way back to the platform to her husband, the Satyr grabbed her, raped her, then threw her in a pit of snakes to die, but not before telling her, “If I can’t have you then no one will have you!” The Satyr walked off leaving Eurydice to die a poisonous death. Returning from her flashback upon hearing her husband call her name several times, Eurydice apologizes for her temporary absence and blames it on the excitement of the day. Orpheus reminds his wife that he will always be there for her and asks if he could just caress the palms of her hands since he is forbidden from laying eyes on her. “Well, I don’t recall touching a hindrance to the condition,” Eurydice states as she moves forward to sit directly behind her husband. Eurydice happily wraps her arms around her husband as his eyes remain forward staring out into the murky fog. The two remain locked in a backwards hug position for the remainder of the trip without speaking. Suddenly a beacon of sunlight vaguely shines upon the boat as the surface is approximately a mile ahead. Orpheus declares that the surface is directly ahead and wants to turn to view his lovely bride. “Just wait my love, we are almost there,” Eurydice begs of her husband. The anticipation is building within Orpheus as the boat is approximately one hundred yards from the surface. As the boat reaches 50 yards from the surface, Orpheus turns to view his wife.

The instant his eyes fall upon Eurydice, her body is flown off by the demonic guards of the Underworld with the words Noooooo resonating in his ears. With both hands, Orpheus attempts to grab his bride just as her body vanishes into the murky fog but this time forever. The ferryman continues to the surface as Orpheus begs him to return to the Underworld. The ferryman pushes Orpheus off the boat with his flagstaff and gives him a warning: “Never return to this realm until it is your time or trust me, it will be your last.” Orpheus pleads again for the ferryman to take him back as the boat backs into the water. “This is my entire fault, my love. I am so sorry,” Orpheus cries as the nymphs reach the shore to console him. Orpheus continues to cry along the seashore and whispers his undying love for Eurydice. “And she will always know,” says one of the nymphs as they pick him up to carry him home.

CHAPTER 19

The Winter Solstice

Returning to the room from a day of shopping with Morgan, I find Nikki preparing for a night out. “Do you have band practice?” “No, silly, I am getting ready for the fall harvest festival. Want to come?” she asks. “Sure, but first what is this fall harvest festival?” “It is a celebration of the winter solstice,” she further clarifies for me. “Okay, the winter solstice! I am familiar with the longest night of the year, but what does the solstice have to do with a festival?” “Will I have to break everything down for you?” Nikki declares while removing some beautiful sandals from the closet. “Maybe just a tad more,” I immediately reply to her comment. “Well, in most historically parochial churches, the fall festival / winter solstice is a national holiday better known as All Saints’ or All Souls’ Day,” Nikki begins. “A day set aside to honor the souls of those departed, who are in transition for purification in order to enter heaven, right?” I declare, finishing her sentence. “Exactly,” she says with surprise. “You could have just said that you were attending an All Saints’ Day celebration in the beginning and saved yourself the explanation.” “You are sooo right! What was I thinking?” she sarcastically replies. “Have they commercialized All Saints’ Day now by incorporating a festival?” “In some cultures, the day is represented by hosting a festival to celebrate the balance of harmony in the cosmos,” Nikki says as she is interrupted by the sound of a familiar ring tone on my cell phone. “It’s Mike! I forgot about our plans tonight!” “Well, let me know what you decide, but do me one favor,” she asks. “Sure! What?” “Don’t make yourself so available to a guy you just met. There needs to be an air of mystery about you,” she declares. It’s been a month and a half since we have been dating so he is not some random guy that I just met. Besides he is a member of your band, so he has to be OK, right,” I ask. But there still needs to be something that he has not quite figured out about you that keeps the relationship fresh and interesting even though you have been dating him for a month and a half,” she says in an amusing tone. Since she has no idea of the

mystery surrounding my life, I ask why she would make such a comment as my cell continues to ring. “Take your call before he hangs up. We can always chat later,” she assures me. Pondering her comment, I answer the call without saying hello. Mike calls my name several times before I respond. Apologizing for the delay, I insist that the phone slipped out of my hand. He asks if we are still on for tonight and again I offer another apology stating that I totally forgot about my plans with Nikki tonight. “Are you sure? I had plans to ride along the coast and hit another one of my favorite hangouts,” he suggests. “Sounds tempting, but can we make it for another night.” Before agreeing to the cancellation he insists that I answer one question for him. “Sure; what is it?” I ask in an upbeat tone. “Do you not see your roommate every single day? Wouldn’t you like to do something different other than hang out with one another?” He asks questioning my reasoning for cancelling our date. “That’s two questions! And my answer is ‘Yes’ to both questions. But I sort of made these plans with Nikki two weeks ago but forgot to add it to my calendar. I would hate to go back on a promise I made!” Insisting that I made a promise to him as well, I feel it my place to correct him. “I did no such thing. You just asked if I would like to hang out, but the specifics of our hanging out were not confirmed,” as I notice my raised voice and offer another apology. “Listen I would love to hang out with you, but this outing was planned a couple of weeks ago. Can I make it up to you?” “Sure, go and have fun! I guess we will see one another in the New Year,” he utters with a hint of disappointment. “Oh that’s right. Finals are next week. When is your last final?” “Tuesday!” he states. “Wednesday for me!” “Why don’t you give me a call later tonight if you are not too tired and see what we can do to remedy this three-week hiatus,” he insists as I hear a happier tone in his voice. “Most definitely, and thanks for being so understanding!” “You bet,” Mike says as he hangs up the phone. After hanging up with Mike, I engage Nikki in the all too encoming conversation of why I should not make myself so available to a guy with whom I believe genuinely cares about me. “We are truly feeling one another if you know what I mean!” As I awkwardly imitate the seductive body roll of a belly dancer, Nikki inquires of my method for learning the dance move. “And please don’t tell me you read it in a book or saw it on television,” Nikki suggests in a tone I have become all too familiar with. “I actually learned that move from my sister Melinoe,” I happily state as I show off the move again this time with a little

more precision. “Your sister who is a couple of years younger than you? Oh I cannot wait to meet her,” Nikki says with great optimism. “And one day you shall!” “All right, school is in! Have a seat, my friend!” she advices as she directs me to sit on my bed. “Don’t you mean it is time to school me?” “Where are you learning these proverbial idioms?” she says with a chuckle. “I am a fast learner!” “Scary!” she says with a giggle. “I thought you would be pleased at my knowledge.” “Okay, listen! Do you know that women have been preprogrammed since birth by their mothers and their mother’s mother for centuries to give more to a man and less to themselves in any form of intimate relationship?” Nikki claims as if I should believe this theory as pure fact. “Oh really! Well, not in my family—well maybe one or two of my aunts,” I readily it. “Well, I guess your family is the exception to the rule,” Nikki declares. “You do not know how much!” “That’s good to know, now as I was saying, you cannot make yourself so readily available to a guy in the early stages of a relationship,” she stresses. “And why not, when we both enjoy each other’s company?” “Because he will expect the same attention that you gave to him on day one until the day you break up or the day you die,” Nikki claims as she begins to laugh. “And how did you come up with that theory!” Nikki insists that if we open our eyes the clues are always right in front of us. “So while you are busy devoting 100 percent of your energy to this guy, he will most assuredly develop amnesia and lose interest to the one or two things that attracted you to him in the first place,” she says citing her words as the pure truth. She continues by stating that this amnesia creates a division problem, whereas I will continue to give above and beyond 100 percent of my time while his percentage dwindles to an as-needed basis. “As needed?” I ask. “As in when he needs sex,” Nikki confirms. “You cannot group all men in that one category!” “No, not all men, but the 89 percent that are needy and insecure will ruin it for the 11 percent of men who are not. You see in the beginning, a man can do no wrong because he is showing you all of his best cards in the beginning whereas if you are a smart woman, you would hold your best cards until it is absolutely necessary to show them and that my dear is how you win the game or rather the guy,” Nikki says while whispering the last words of her sentence. “Please explain why cards are now a factor in the dating game?” “It is a metaphor just as baseball is to sex, try to stay with me,” she immediately replies with a little smirk. “I’m with you! Continue please!”

“A guy’s level of curiosity usually peeks around the three-month mile marker. For the life of them, they cannot retain much information beyond this point unless it involves some type of sport,” Nikki conveys with enthusiasm. “Yes, I know that physical activity releases high levels of testosterone in males, which also prevents osteoporosis and promotes healthy living,” I confirm as Nikki looks at me in shock. “What! I love to read.” “And that’s exactly what they want you to believe so that they can have lots and lots of sex with you or with multiple partners,” she proclaims while holding up her hand in a presidential position. “It makes perfect sense. How did you come up with this logic?” She reminds me, with an enthusiastic smile, that she is a psych major. “Are all psychology majors as hard on the opposite sex as you,” I ask clearly pointing out her combative side. “Would you like to hear the rest of my theory or not?” she announces. “Of course! But don’t get annoyed with me just because some of your sarcasm is rubbing off.” “Whatever! Blame it on the DNA!” She says in jest as we both begin to laugh. “You see some things are truly a learned behavior,” she states continuing her theory of the disparity in the male-female interest levels. “Or a coping mechanism,” I quickly add interrupting her lesson. “Spare me the psych lesson,” she finally says after a brief pause. “My bad!” Nikki wraps up her lesson by stating that women should make a guy earn their heart! “Once he does, he’s yours until you decide to let him go,” she professes of this truism. “Why would I let him go at that point?” “Then don’t! Just get dressed so that we can leave for the festival. School’s out and now it is time for recess!” She says demonstrating the proper way to do a body roll. “Then let’s get our party started! Hey, do you want to invite Alex?” She declines my offer by stating that he will only cramp our style. “Besides, I think he has a date tonight anyway,” she its while combing her hair in the mirror. “A date! With who?” When she mentions the name Waverly, I shriek from agitation. “You’re freaking kidding me! Not the hostess from the restaurant.” She asks why I would care who Alex dates while holding up two outfits trying to decide which to wear. “I just think he can do a whole lot better!” “Oh really, anyone in mind,” she asks while turning to catch my reaction. “No, but I think I will go down and ask him to us anyway.” “You will do no such thing. Besides did you not just blow off your date and for what, to hang out with another guy,” Nikki says with much tenacity. “He is not just another guy. He is your cousin!” When Nikki insists that Alex is her cousin and not her shadow, she pleads with me to let him have fun on his date tonight. “He is a great guy who deserves a great girl. No, scratch that. I need him to have

a girlfriend so that he can stop interfering with my life,” she states with intensity. “Okay! Okay! Just the girls tonight,” I say with a twinge of disappointment as my cell phone rings for the second time. My mother’s voice comes over the speaker to inform me that she is in the city and just wanted to see if there were any special accommodations I might need, like two taxis instead of one, for the extra items I may have accumulated over the past four months. “You are a week early. Is everything okay, Mother?” She its that everything is perfectly fine and wondered if she could stop by and pay us visit before she returns home to Father! “Of course, but Nikki and I were just preparing to leave for a girls’ night out.” Glancing over toward Nikki, I ask if my mother could us for tonight’s festivities. “Of course, your mother is more than welcome to us if she likes,” Nikki says with a twinge of excitement. “Actually Mother, Nikki and I were just preparing for the winter solstice festivities. Care to us?” “Winter solstice celebrations are the best. Will we celebrate Ancient Greece, Egypt, Rome, or Asia’s Dongzhi Festival?” she asks with intrigue. “I am pretty sure that we are celebrating the Dongzhi Festival since Nikki has removed her Chinese hair and jewelry accessories from her jewelry box,” I confirm as Nikki holds up a pair of earrings with an outfit to seek my opinion. “I love a girl who can accessorize,” Mother relays to me. “Me too!” as I agree with mother’s comment and Nikki’s choice of accessory. “Hoping we can also fit a little girl talk in with this being your first-year of experiencing the mortal world alone, “she conveys. “I have so much to tell you, Mother.” “See you in twenty minutes. Love you, dear!” she declares. “And me you!” Mother its to the beauty of the night sky as she looks toward Lunar who gives us a quick wink of her eye. “What a beautiful outfit,” Nikki declares as she ires Mother’s purple, gold, and white kimono dress. Mother shares her thanks as we enter Princeton Park to enjoy the winter solstice festivities. “How did you find an outfit on such short notice?” Nikki asks with a sparkle in her eye. “Our seamstress has a gifted hand and always keeps me and Makaria up to date. She had this outfit on standby for me just in case I was able to attend the festival,” Mother quickly explains. “I would love to see more of her designs,” Nikki asks as if she is requesting permission. In fact, we are in the process of drawing up plans to open a boutique to showcase her clothing line as well as her in-home interior designs,” Mother claims. “Wow, Mother, that is great! I had no idea you were thinking of taking on a new business venture.” Mother shares how my courage to attend school so far away from home gave her the courage to invest in a new project! “Well, I

wonder how many additional projects you will take on in the next two and a half years!” “Not too many, but I will need your assistance with one or two of them upon your graduation!” she conveys. “Of course, anything for my beautiful and wonderful mother,” I say showing reverence to the woman who gave me life! Nikki looks on with iration then asks if mother knew the date of the boutique’s grand opening because she would love to be one of the first in line. “Consider your name first on the list,” Mother confirms while flashing a smile toward me. “So where shall we begin?” I ask as we approach the vendor section of the festival. Tang Yuan (rice ball) makers, decorators of kites, and shoe, jewelry and kimono dress vendors fill Princeton Park with beautiful Chinese décor. A little girl with the physique of a five-year-old but the voice of an eighteen-year-old performs on stage a rendition of a popular Chinese song. “Wow, I that song from my childhood years,” Nikki says with enthusiasm. She informs us that her best friend was Chinese and that she taught her the lyrics to “Ni Wa Wa.” “If I correctly, it is a song from the movie Mulan,” Nikki confirms. In response to hearing Nikki mention her best friend, I glance toward her to assess her demeanor. Nikki directs our attention to the huge monitor above the stage, which is charting the course for the longest night of the year. “Why don’t we try the Tang Yuan first because I for one am starving?” I state as a woman behind the nearest booth asks if we would like to make our own Tang Yuan. “Sure, care to me, ladies?” Nikki asks as she grabs my hand to walk behind the booth. “I think I will watch as the two of you have fun with this activity. I really do not want to ruin this outfit,” Mother says in reply. “That’s understandable, it is a beautiful outfit,” Nikki declares. Would you like me to make a couple of Tang Yuan for you Mother,” I ask as the nice lady behind the booth places the ingredients in front of us. “That would be great. Thanks dear,” mother replies as we begin our lesson on making the perfect Tang Yuan with assistance from the nice lady. “I will just stand over here and watch you two have fun as I call your father to share the good news of my early return,” she says beaming with joy. The palace official in charge of answering calls from the different realms is Lykos, a demigod son to Poseidon, who absolutely adores my mother. Poseidon had him transferred to Nesoi Makarioi, the Island of Blest, after he had a nervous breakdown with the death of his wife. “Lykos how are you dear,” mother says greeting her half cousin. Doing well my queen! Are you on the surface,” he

asks? Yes, how did you know?” mother inquires of his accuracy. “I thought the ground felt a little chillier than usual,” he insists recalling his days above. “Yes mother has begun her annual mourning a bit prematurely this year by allowing me leave the most high a week early,” she says in jest. “Well it is great to have you back, well almost back,” he jokingly states. “Thanks, is Hades around? I would love to share the news with him myself,” Mother relays to her cousin? “Sorry my queen but Uncle Hades is on the chase of a recently itted resident,” Lykos its. “Can you let him know that I am here with Makaria at the winter solstice and that I will arrive home in approximately three hours?” When Lykos agrees, he inquires of mother’s need to have a warm bath freshly prepared her. “That sounds divine; thanks and see you in a few hours,” Mother happily conveys to her cousin. As Nikki and I move to the coloring phase of our Tang Yuan, Mother recalls the poignant moment Demeter reversed the order of her stay on Mount Olympus. “Mother, please, my husband needs me and I need him. Please release me from this order of stay.” “I was your family first!” Demeter declares. “But, Mother, while I enjoy our visits, I cannot live six months out of the year here with you. I am a married woman now! I have responsibilities as queen! “For the life of me, I don’t understand why you would want to trade a wonderful and beautiful life in Olympus for a dim and gloomy life in the Underworld!” Demeter declares. “Newsflash, Mother; Olympus is not all that wonderful and beautiful to me without my husband, and besides I will give birth to your first grandchild in six months.” “You’re pregnant! How did this happen?” Demeter asks. “Do you really want me to give you a play-by-play, Mother?” “I mean I know how it happened, but your womb has been closed for centuries. What happened?” Demeter demands fearing her pact with Hera has now been dissolved. “I can assure you that it has always been my desire to start a family with my husband, so I enlisted the help of Father.” Demeter insists that she must speak with Hera at once while walking away from mother! “Speak all you want, Mother, but I am with child and want to be home with my family.” Demeter painfully concedes and shares with her daughter that, ‘home is where your heart is’. “And my heart is with Hades and our daughter, Makaria.” “You mean my baby girl is having a baby girl?” Demeter whispers as she walks over to hug her daughter and touch her belly. “Yes, I am! I love you, Mother, but I am no longer a little girl, but the strong independent woman that you raised to have confidence and strength; so with that being said you have got to let me go!”

“Now that you are becoming a mother, you will see how hard it is to let your children go,” Demeter claims. “Mother, I am made to let my husband go for six months out of the year, so please stop trying to guilt me into leaving my husband and returning home to Olympus, because it will never happen.” “As much as I hate to it it, I can see that my brother makes your life complete no matter how you came to know and live with him,” Demeter its. “You forgot ‘and love him’!” Demeter gives a little shriek from mother’s words, but decides her daughter is happy so she repeats, “And love him!” with her teeth clenched together. “I have responsibilities as a queen just as you have here in Olympus, Demeter. My daughter will need me. My husband will need me and I need them!” “If I release you from this order, you may never come to visit,” Demeter says with apprehension. “Do you really think I would forget about the woman who taught me strength, honor, and, above all, love!” “I guess I am just fearful that you will find your life so much better in the Underworld that you will forget about me,” Demeter says with tears in her eyes. “You gave me life, so I would never refuse a visit to my first home!” “Thank you! I am willing to compromise if you agree to the ?” Demeter asks. “Are the negotiable?” “For now they are not because you have to give me time to get used to this adjustment,” Demeter explains. “Okay, what are the new ?” “I propose allowing you an additional two months in the underworld. This way you will at least have three months home with your newborn before you return to Olympus,” she declares. “How generous of you mother!” Do I detect a hint of sarcasm, because if you deliver in Olympus, your daughter will be subject to the same rules and regulations of any other god not born of the underworld, and it will be my pleasure to raise my precious granddaughter,” she confirms. “For now, eight months with my husband and daughter will do, but you have got to let us revisit the of this agreement before the turn of the next century.” Demeter agrees as Mother gives a big bear hug to her mother. “Hades will be thrilled when I share this news with him!” Demeter wishes her first granddaughter could grow up anyplace else beside a cave in the Underworld. “I guess you will have to come and visit our cave to see how it has turned into a majestic palace!” “I will take your word for it,” she says in jest. “You won’t be able to resist coming to see your first grandchild.” “You’re right. I missed your wedding, and your anniversary parties, so I will definitely not miss the birth of my first grandchild,” she exclaims.

Both ladies agree to the as a contract magically appears in the right hand of Demeter. Demeter pulls out her diamond encrusted emerald pen to sign her acceptance to the agreed upon arrangement. How sweet of you to cherish one of the wedding gifts Hades gave to you, Mother.” “Unfortunately my brother knew that emerald is my favorite color plus this is a fabulous writing pen no matter the source,” Demeter teases. “No matter the source,” Mother reiterates with a slight giggle. I can tell that Mother’s vision obviously has her preoccupied in a good way, so I decide wait another minute before calling her name again so that she can enjoy the remainder of what has brought a smile to her face. “Mother, your Tang Yuan is ready!” “Thanks sweetheart, it is delicious” Mother says after taking a bite into one of my rice balls. Nikki decides to have Mother try one of her rice balls which includes a secret ingredient. Mother purposely touches Nikki’s finger as she retrieves the rice ball from her. “Apple-pie spice,” Mother confirms as Nikki looks on in shock. “How did you know?” Nikki inquires as she displays the container of spice on the table. Mother its to having an apple tree in her garden, and that our chef uses the spice in many of his desserts. “Someone in your family is a pastry chef,” Mother shares as a vision of a younger Nicolette is seen twirling around in a chair, waiting for a scone with cream cheese and jam from her grandmother. Nikki confirms that her grandmother owned a pastry shop in Wellington. “How did you know?” Nikki questions. “I can tell you learned from a professional the way you rolled the balls into the perfect same-size rice balls,” Mother its. “Well thank you! I always enjoyed assisting my grandmother in the bakery, and by assisting I mean creating and eating my very own scones as a child. Two of my favorite scone creations were best sellers in my grandmother’s pastry shop,” Nikki its. “Thinking of taking over the family business?” Mother asks. Nikki its that her grandmother would have loved for her to take over the family business, but her grandmother ed while she was still in high school and the pastry shop was sold. She also shares that after the ing of her grandmother, her goals changed, and she sought a different career path. “But I can it that I am an improviser; for one never knows what the future holds for us,” Nikki declares as I totally agree with her. As we exit the Tang Yuan booth and begin to make our way to the vendors selling the latest in Japanese fashion, Mother compliments Nikki on her lovely ensemble. “Well Miss Nicolette, I must say that you have totally surprised me tonight with your beautiful ensemble. It by far exceeds the outfit you wore on our initial introduction,” Mother conveys to her. Embarrassed

by mother’s comment, I gently nudge her and apologize to Nikki for mother’s seemingly not so kind words. “No need to apologize! I ire honesty. Besides, I love throwing people off with first impressions even though it was not my intention to give you a false impression that day. My cab mate’s baby solidified my MO that day,” Nikki cheerfully recalls as we walk a little further toward the jewelry section. “Oh, I know this one. ‘MO’ is ‘mode of operation,’ correct?” “Someone’s been doing their homework!” Nikki joshes at my enthusiasm. “I have to in order to keep up with you,” I say in jest. “Well, you certainly made an entrance,” Mother declares as someone taps her on the shoulder. “Alexander, how are you, dear?” She asks. “I am well, thank you, and yourself?” Alex replies. “I could not be better and you look great,” Mother says stroking the right side of his face. And who is this lovely lady ing you tonight?” she asks. “This is Waverly, my date,” Alex confirms as I shiver from the word ‘date.’ “Are you okay?” Alex asks while noticing my discomfort. “Yes, I just felt a chill in the air, but I am prepared,” I tell him while removing a jacket from my oversized black designer purse to keep warm. “Waverly, let me introduce you to my friends. I believe you have met Makaria. This is her mother, Stephanie, and this is my favorite cousin in the whole wide world, Nicolette, better known as Nikki,” Alex happily confirms. “Nice to meet each of you,” Waverly says as we exchange pleasantries. “What brings you two to the fall festival?” Nikki asks as I knowingly shoot daggers with my eyes at Alex. If looks could kill, he would be a resident in my father’s kingdom by now, as I totally forget about my mother’s mind reading ability. Alex glances over toward me and mouths the word “sorry” as he alone hopefully caught my reaction to the mention of his date. “Well, Alex called to see if I had any plans for the evening, so I invited him down to the festival to watch me perform,” Waverly announces with a gallon of joy in her voice as Nikki immediately asks if we missed her performance. “You’re in luck! Alex was just walking me back so that I could warm up! Care to us?” Waverly offers. “Sure. I love the creative dance performances of the Dongzhi festival!” Mother confirms as Waverly inquires of her attendance at any previous festivals. Mother its that she enjoys celebrating the winter solstice with different cultures each year as Waverly asks if she has a favorite. “All of them,” Mother declares as Waverly comments on what a great answer she gave. “Listen, would you guys like to try some of Waverly’s parents’ Tang Yuan?” Alex offers. “Maybe later! We are stuffed from making our own Tang Yuan balls just moments ago,” I it as Alex raves about their delicious taste. “Yes, they

are,” Nikki says with a smile as Waverly inquires of the Tang Yuan booth location in which we made our very own rice balls. “A couple of booths down this path and to the left of us,” Nikki answers. “My parents’ booth is just down this path. Was it the booth with the ying and yang symbol?” Waverly asks. “That would be the one,” Nikki recalls with a smile. “What are the odds?” I say, realizing too late that I made the comment out loud! “What did you say, dear?” Mother asks. “I thought I saw Todd from my creative writing class,” was my immediate response. Waverly informs us that she has to run and warm up for her performance but that it was a pleasure meeting all of us. “Alex, maybe you could walk with your friends over to the stage so that you are able to have a better view,” she politely offers. We all agree to watch her performance as Alex gives her a kiss on the cheek for good luck. “Hope to see you all after the show!” she conveys. “Likewise, and in showbiz , break a leg,” Nikki says while I remain silent and just wave her off. “Let’s head over now so that we are able to get good seating for the performance,” Alex suggests as he and Nikki begin to walk over to the main stage. “Awkward! I take it you don’t care for this mortal,” Mother whispers to me. “Is it that obvious?” “I am your mother. A mother is always in tune with her daughter’s emotional stability,” she answers. “Her brazen attitude just does not sit right with me. You should have seen the mockery she made of herself when we first met!” “Could it be that you don’t care for this mortal because she is dating the man with whom you have taken an interest in?” she insists. “What! Why would you say such a thing? Did you have a vision of us together?” “Sweetheart, it is so obvious that you feel something for this mortal, a little more than you are letting on,” she insists. “We are really good friends, that’s all. Besides, I met someone with whom I share real chemistry.” “Well, where is this guy with whom you share real chemistry?” Mother asks. “I cancelled a date with him tonight in order to have a girls’ night out with you and Nikki?” She explains how it is always nice to have a night out with the girls but to never cancel a date with someone you share real chemistry with,” Mother says with a slight giggle. “I shall your advice!” Mother says the only reason to cancel a date is due to lack of interest or sickness. Otherwise don’t waste someone’s time, energy and money on a senseless date,” she declares as we walk toward the stage. “But I really like Mike, Mother, and you would too if you met him!” “You obviously have chemistry with both mortals,” she declares. “But I don’t really know how I feel about Alex. I just know that he is a very nice

guy, who is very caring, loving, and easy to talk to while Mike just takes my breath away with just one look, and don’t even let me get started with his lips.” “Too bad. Alex doesn’t stand a chance anyway! Nice boys always finish last. Why do you think I chose to stay with your father after he kidnapped me?” Mother its. “To free yourself from the overpowering wings of a very overprotective mother!” I conclude as we slowly walk toward the stage. “Well, that too, but your father was very different from your uncles and my male cousins,” she its. “Your father was never a conniving and envious god like the others. He prepared for the day that Zeus would grant his request to have me as his wife. Once he received Father’s blessing, he put his plan into action and, without so much of a warning, showed me the difference I could make in his life and to his kingdom. He has cherished me from day one and has shared his thrown equally with me, unlike the other gods,” she insists. “I get it! Father is a bad boy with a good heart!” “A great heart,” Mother replies as we catch up with Alex and Nikki. “Hey, I started to send a search party out for you two,” Alex says with a chuckle. “Sorry, just catching up on all Makaria’s activities with this being her first time away from home,” Mother shares with him. “This is the perfect time for a photo op,” Nikki suggests as she pulls out her camera. “Here, let me take the picture so that the three friends can cherish this moment for a lifetime. Winter Solstice on three,” Mother directs us as we all pose for our first group photo together. “Now let me take one with just Makaria and then just the girls,” Nikki suggests while handing the camera to Alex. “Girls rule on three,” Alex says as he snaps the flash for the two pictures. “Not to worry, sometimes we girls let you boys have a turn at ruling, but only for a brief moment,” I suggest while jumping on his back. “Take our photo, quick,” I ask Nikki just as we begin to fall to the ground right after the click of the camera. “Nice catch,” I declare with my eyes ionately locked on Alex. “Anytime,” he whispers as we slowly stand with lips aching to kiss one another. “Um hello,” Nikki declares as she breaks our intense concentration. “Are you two okay?” Mother asks as she walks over smiling. “Yes, Mother, just having a little fun!” “Okay, Ms. Fun, the show is about to begin,” Nikki teases as she glances over to catch the reaction of Mother. Waverly walks onto the stage in a beautiful redand-gold kimono as her partner follows in a dashing samurai costume. The performance is a song and dance to another popular song from the soundtrack of Mulan, “I’ll Make a Man Out of You.” “Wow, isn’t that the guy from the frat

house, they look great together,” I insist. “Before you get ahead of yourself, Miss Cupid, let me inform you that the guy on stage is her brother,” Nikki whispers to me. “And how would you know this?” “Because Alex shared that key piece of information with me as we walked toward the stage,” she teases. “Well, no matter, they still perform well together!” “I think tonight’s performance will set the tone for how next semester will begin,” Nikki says alluding to some unknown theory. “How so?” I immediately ask. “Can you not feel the magic in the air?” she suggests. “Don’t forget the air of mystery,” Mother confirms. “Am I missing something here?” I state as Mother and Nikki both laugh!

CHAPTER 20

A Homecoming

“It’s going to feel pretty weird not waking up to your silly face in the morning for three straight weeks,” Nikki declares. “I know, right? I am going to miss you too!” “Call me over break so that we can stay in touch,” Nikki suggests. “Will do!” Since I am the first to leave, I walk over and give Nikki a big hug and insist that she has an awesome holiday break. “Try not to do anything that I would not do,” Nikki declares as I exit the room with a smile on my face. Walking down the hall, I stop in front of Alex’s door to wish him happy holidays. “Just stopping by to say good-bye!” “You’re looking gorgeous as always!” Alex raves of my black cashmere sweater, jeans, and boots. “Well thank you,” I say as he shares with me that it is not “good-bye” but “see you later.” “I stand corrected! Have a safe trip, and I will see you in a couple of weeks!” “You too, little sis!” Alex replies. “Oh no, not the sister category.” “I thought you established the category. I am just respecting your wishes,” he claims. “Well, you know what they say?” “No, What,” he immediately asks. “You never know what the future holds,” I declare while turning to walk away from his door. “Yes, you just never know,” he quietly replies as he watches me walk down the hall. “Ready to go, sweetheart?” Mother asks as I step inside the limousine. “All set.” I give the dorm one last look before the car pulls off. “Missing your friends already?” She asks as my mind drifts to thoughts of Mike and Alex. “Yes, but I know that I will see them soon.” She asks if there is any friend in particular that I am missing more! “Very funny, Mother! So how are things at home? And by that I mean has Melinoe ruined my chances of returning?” “Your father and I have been apart for four months, so I did not actually get a chance to spend as much time as I would have liked with Melinoe before I returned to pick you up from school,” she says with a laugh. “Gross, Mother!” “You say that now, but wait until you are married and away from your husband for even a day,” she taunts me. She tells me that she asked Melinoe to come along for the ride so that we all could catch up, but she was busy on a project.

“She may be a little perturbed with you, Mother, for not spending any time with her upon your return.” “Melinoe understands, plus I plan to make it up to both of you, even if I only have three weeks with you,” she sighs. “That’s fine, but can you do me a favor and not mention my male friends to Father! I just don’t want to give him the wrong impression as to why I requested this time away.” “My lips are sealed, sweetheart, but you know with one touch, your father can see all that is on my mind at the moment,” she claims. “Well, I am sure you would rather think about other things than my current relationship status,” I say with a giggle. “You know I can,” she says with a devilish smile! “Welcome home Sister, and to you as well my beautiful niece,” Hermes says as he greets us at the entrance to the Taj Mahal Hotel. I share with him how good it feels to be home as he grabs the luggage from the trunk and directs us to the elevators. Once inside, he opens a secret compartment door behind the dashboard of floor buttons to reveal a set of Greek alphabets. It’s a good thing you came home today, because tomorrow promises to be a record low, he fore warns. “Will you us for Makaria’s welcome-home dinner?” Mother asks. “I am sorry that I will not be able to attend as my youngest daughter has a pivotal role in The Nutcracker tonight,” he its graciously declining the dinner invitation. “That’s right! How old is she now?” Mother asks as the elevator descends. “Nine going on twenty-nine,” Hermes exclaims. “Well please send my niece our apologies for not attending but that I look forward to her Broadway debut in a couple of years,” mother declares. “Makaria, I bet you were pretty psyched to learn that Princeton University was headed by a woman,” Hermes declares. “It did not surprise me in the least, that Princeton has recognized the importance of women leadership; more so than say some of our other educational institutions of prestige,” I confidentially state in one breath. “I think my little niece has become surfacized; don’t you agree Sis,” Hermes says with a loud chuckle. “Surfacized? What’s that,” I ask. “It means that you have become acclimated to another culture, and in your case, the surface,” he declares. “Oh, like when a foreigner becomes Americanized when they have lived in the States for too long,” I confirm as the elevator doors open. “Exactly! Well gotta run, but I hope to see you again soon,” he graciously states. “In three weeks to be exact,” mother and I say in unison. “Well it will be my pleasure to assist you again,” he says as an incoming text chimes in on my cell interrupting our departure farewells. “Oh wait! Can you give this to my little cousin, and wish her good luck for me,

since obviously the surface world law excludes us from ever meeting” I purposely mention while removing a delicate diamond encrusted gold bracelet in the shape of a princess crown from my arm. “She will love it! Thank you,” he says as he brings the last of my luggage into the Royal Room just as my charismatic father enters the room. “Hermes, thank you for seeing that my beautiful girls arrived home safely,” father says before shaking his hand. “Anytime Uncle, but I must run for the little one has a big production tonight,” Hermes declares. “Well wish her good luck from all of us,” father insists. “Will do! See you in a couple of weeks,” he says just before the elevator doors close. The text was from Thanatos! He wants to know if I have arrived home yet! Has Melinoe screwed something up? Has she given Father cause to worry?” Father insists that I will have the opportunity to have all my questions answered at dinner tonight! “Now come over here and give your old man a big hug,” he says smiling. “You’re still a young man to me father,” I embellish while giving him a hug hoping to boost his ego just in case Melinoe has ruined any chance I might have of returning to the surface. “How was your first big adventure on the surface alone,” he asks? “Wonderful, I cannot complain,” I it still in embellishment mode. “I have missed you so much, sweetheart,” he declares, while hugging me with the same tightness as when I first left. “I missed you too, Father, and I apologize for not calling home more often.” “Yes, well let’s try and increase the number of calls when you return for the next semester!” he insists. “So I am able to return to school?” “Of course you can. Did I not promise you three years?” he declares. “Yes, you did!” “Am I missing something?” he inquires while turning to Mother. “No, dear! Makaria is still concerned about the text from Thanatos,” she confirms while reading my thoughts. “Thanks mother! I was just wondering if something went wrong during my leave; and if so was it substantial enough to give you reason to refuse my request to return to the surface. “It was nothing I could not handle, and yes you may return” Father says laughing as he walks over to kiss Mother. “What a relief! Where is Melinoe and how come she is not here to greet me?” “I think she has a little surprise for you,” Father says while gently pulling mother in for another kiss. “Okay, then I am off! See you tonight for dinner, both of you and try not to be late,” I say with a slight giggle. “Not to worry, we will be there,” Mother insists as I run toward the door. “Oh how I have missed my queen,” Father declares while whispering in Mother’s ear. “Show me how much,” she replies as she returns the kisses of her husband. “I plan on it,” he answers.

“I hate to disturb your little love fest, but has Makaria arrived home yet?” Melinoe asks of our parents while peeking out from behind the secret door to the Royal Hall. “Hello to you also, Mother says turning to greet her daughter as Melinoe apologizes for not acknowledging her. “So sorry, Mother, it’s just that I have grown accustomed to your leave, but this is Makaria’s first time away from home, and I have so much to share with her,” she explains as she walks over to give mother a hug. “Well, you just missed her. She is actually on her way to find you,” Father declares. “Thanks, Father, and please excuse the interruption! As you were,” Melinoe instructs our parents as she turns to leave. “Thank you so much for granting us permission,” Mother declares. “No problem! Oh, one more thing! Did either of you share the details of the two souls who were itted to the wrong afterlife with Makaria?” Melinoe asks. “No, we thought we would reserve that little speech for you,” Father says in response to his youngest daughter’s inquiry. “Great because as soon as she views the transformation to her room, I am positive she will forgive my blunder!” Melinoe its. “You need to disclose that information sooner rather than later!” Mother insists. “I’m on top of it, Mother! And may I say how lovely you look today,” Melinoe says before she closes the door. “What are we going to do with her?” Mother declares. “Can we think about that later because right now I am wondering what to do with you,” Father says with a devilish smile. “I can think of a few things,” Mother says as she basks in the kisses from her king. Melinoe and I almost collide into one another as I exit her room! “There you are, where have you been, little sis?” “Looking for you chica in the Royal Hall,” she states while giving me the biggest hug ever. “Taking Spanish lessons are we?” Just trying to stay current with the times since my sister went MIA on me for four months,” she says as we burst into a laugh. “Well I will try to stay in touch more often upon my return! Hey we must have just missed one another because I came straight to your room on my way from the Royal Hall.” “I tried to relay a message to you, but you did not respond!” she declares. “I am so out of sync with my powers since they were taken away from me for nearly four months.” “I guess we will have to practice while you are home because practice makes perfect,” Melinoe teases. “It most certainly does!” “I missed you so much? How are you?” Melinoe expresses how much she has missed me before inquiring about my little playtime on the surface. “So how was your little escapade on the surface?” she asks as we begin to walk toward my room. “Amazing! I have so much to share

with you! How were things here while I was gone?” “It has been literally dead around here without you. Even the walking dead appeared deader than usual,” Melinoe confesses before bursting into a round of laughs again! “You are too much! Listen do you know why Thanatos would text me questioning whether I had made it home yet or not.” I have come to know my sister all too well when she uses words like, ‘Pish Posh’! “Pish Posh, he probably misses you as much as I did! In any effort we shall get around to life without Makaria later. Just tell me one thing! Did you have a chance to stop by your room anytime before our near collision?” Melinoe asks. “No! I completely byed my room and headed straight to your room but only after Catania greeted me with a glass of our newest wine. It was absolutely delicious. Moscato was the name I believe she called it,” I say, licking my lips, still trying to savor the taste. “Yes, I will tell you all about the derivative of that great tasting wine later,” Melinoe insists. As we by the grand foyer on the third floor, which separates my side of the palace from Melinoe and our parents, I comment on the four newly designed stone angels sitting atop columns resembling Mother, Father, Melinoe, and myself. “How beautiful?” As Melinoe agrees, she informs me that one of the newly transferred residents to the palace was a sculptor in his past life, and that this was his contribution to our family! “He certainly does remarkable work. It is so life-like! Princeton could use some of his designs,” I declare as Melinoe its that the university actually has one of his pieces on display! “No way, the goddess fountain,” I proclaim. “You got it,” Melinoe says, smiling. “Something is up with you and I have a feeling it has something to do with my room. Is there a reason why I should or should not have gone to my room first?” “No silly, I was just wondering how weird it must feel for you to have a room all to yourself again. Mother told us how cramped your quarters are!” she teases. “Shut up! Actually, it took a little adjusting, but I can honestly say—no, I can’t even say that I have grown accustomed to it,” as I begin to laugh hysterically. She then tells me that Mother sent a before and after picture of my room from her cell phone. “Father and I nearly lost it when we saw the size of your room,” she says in a comical manner. “Whatever! So in what condition can I expect to find my room?” I ask. “Why don’t you come and see for yourself!” Melinoe suggests as we round the corner to enter my room. “My room! How did you? When did you have the time to?” “Complete sentences, please!” Melinoe says with much delight. “It looks fabulous! I am so glad you approve, but I am not completely done renovating your room,” she declares. “You mean there is more to this remarkable transformation?” as I

notice a previous wall was knocked down to separate my office from my bedroom. My new office includes an incredible high tech monitoring system and a new mahogany desk which gives me an even better breathtaking view of the river. Melinoe confirms that the additional renovations will most likely occur when I return to school in January and that she plans to have everything completed before I return home for summer break. I thank her with a biggest bear hug ever. “Can’t breathe, Makaria”, she declares as I gently let go. “I was a little worried that you might think I—I mean we—went a little overboard,” Melinoe confesses. “We! Who else can I thank for this miraculous transformation?” “I wish I could take all the credit, but Catania did assist me in this renovation,” she its. “Did Catania assist or did you assist?” “Did you return as a comedian or my sister,” she says while gently nudging me. “Both,” I claim as we break into a round of laughs. Melinoe maintains that she came up with the original layout of the room as Catania filled in all the blanks to the blueprint. “Well I say you two make a great team!” Hey, were you aware that Mother travelled with Catania on my initial trip to the surface?” “Are you implying that mother smuggled Catania to the surface, because if you are, I think you are delusional? Mother’s style is never to sneak around, so I am pretty sure Father gave her his blessing to bring her along,” she its. “So true, especially when we know that our Father has trouble saying no to anything his queen suggests!” “It would behoove him to give into her every request or Demeter will definitely have her revenge again,” Melinoe teases. “You make an excellent point dear sister, but Father has denied one or two requests from Mother before.” “Only the requests that were not as important or relevant to her project at hand!” Melinoe assures me. “You know she has to make him feel like he is the man, the god, the king,” Melinoe and I jokingly recite together. “Every man needs that reassurance as an ego booster,” Mother calmly says as she walks into my new and improved room. “Mother, we thought you might be tied up with Father for a while!” Melinoe says in shock. “I plan on it! But for now, I just wanted to check on my girls to make sure that you did not need anything from me before my rendezvous with your father,” she totally emphasizes.” We should have known that your hawk like ears would intercept this conversation,” Melinoe its. “Why? Because I am fully aware when the juiciest of conversations is being spoken?” she its. “You know us all too well, Mother.” “Of course you were birthed from my womb. And BTW, as Makaria would say, I pray that my two daughters find a husband just as loving, ionate, strong, and committed to you as your father is to me,” she advices.

“TMI, Mother, TMI,” Melinoe declares. I hope so, I tell myself forgetting that Mother and Melinoe can read my thoughts if we are within ten feet of one another. “You will,” Mother relays to me as Melinoe glances over with a smile. “Now give me all the details in regards to your mini vacation,” Melinoe insists. You mean my educational leave!” “Whatever! Same difference,” Melinoe exclaims as we all begin to laugh. Dinner is served in the formal dining room in honor of my homecoming. Lamia, the palace harpist and one of my demi-god cousins, plays softly in the background as each course is served. To announce the introduction of each new course, the gong attendant rings a beautiful platinum bell my father had designed for mother as one of her wedding gifts. Father inquires of my adjustment to my room size and if I would give any thought to acquiring my own apartment when I return for the next semester. “Father, the room is fine, a little cramped but fine, especially since I have a great roommate,” I remind him as a caramel frappe appears in front of us all as our after-dinner drink. “Mother, you are so clever! Thank you so much. I was just thinking how much I missed the cold coffee drink!” “Please let me know how it compares to the surface world’s iced coffee, for I can have our dessert chef prepare it to your liking!” Mother insists. “This is absolutely delicious. It’s a good thing we never gain weight after our one hundredth birthday because there is no telling how much weight I would have gained after consuming two or three of these a day!” “One of the perks of immortality!” Mother teases. “Why don’t you just move into the Trenton house when you return to school, sweetheart?” Father insists. “Because I have adjusted to my cramped quarters, plus Nikki has become one of my best friends,” I disclose to him as he and Mother exchange glances. “Well, tell me more about your two friends who travelled with you up to the Trenton house,” he asks. “Yes, it was a complete surprise that you would show up on the same day as my arrival to the house,” I state, glancing toward Melinoe. “Well, if you were to call home more often, maybe I would not have to ‘conveniently’ check up on you. Besides, did I not wait until they were out of sight,” he claims. “Yes, you did, and thank you for being so considerate, and as promised, I will make a better effort to communicate with my family at least once per week when I return to school!” “Very generous of you,” Father says in jest as the bell is rung and an elegant red velvet cake is placed in front of me! “My favorite! You guys pulled out all the stops for me, but now down to business.” “And what business might that be?” Mother asks while accepting a slice of cake. “Can someone please share with me the details concerning a certain mix-up in transfers while I was

away?” Melinoe conveniently turns her head away from me. “Melinoe, would you care to respond to your sister’s request?” Mother suggests. “Thanks, Mother, but it was an easy fix, Makaria, so no need to worry. Two souls were mistakenly coded to the wrong island, but we quickly identified the error but only after one soul, a twin might have you, made an attempt to escape by switching bracelets with his twin brother. He never even made it to the first river before Father captured him, so as you can see problem resolved,” Melinoe confesses. “Is that a fact? So how cute were these twins?” I telepathically relay to her because I know Father can only overhear our private conversations when he is in close enough proximity to touch one of us but he rarely ever invades our private thoughts. He is good like that! “Extremely cute,” Melinoe relays back. “I have learned my lesson, and promise this error will never again,” she blurts out! “That’s my girl,” Father says with a chuckle!

CHAPTER 21

A Fresh Start for A New Year

“So how was your break, Mon ami?” Nikki says to me as I enter the room for the start of our second semester. “Wonderful and I can tell that yours was quite adventurous?” “Do you like my new haircut are we and lightened hair,” Nikki asks posing at different angels to show off her new haircut? “Love it! So glad you got rid of the blue and purple streaks and resolved on one color.” Yes, I felt that I had moved beyond the jet black stage and decided to try a lighter shade, she says while running her fingers through her hair. “It is a great color on you Nikki and the turquoise jumpsuit suit really brings out your eyes.” “Well thank you! Now what are we going to do differently with you this New Year,” she asks? “It’s funny you mentioned that because I was actually thinking of lightening my hair. What do you think?” “It will definitely match your persona,” she teases. “If you are thinking of blond, I was not going that drastic!” “Your words not mine,” she jokingly states. “Oh how I have missed you!” I share with Nikki while emphasizing each word. “All joking aside, I missed you too and your hair would look great in any color. The way it bounces and shines is enough to land a healthy hair ad campaign,” she happily its. “Thanks, genetics I presume.” “Only one suitcase this trip,” she asks? When I disclose that I have learned that less is more, she immediately replies with an original comeback answer, “Depends on the trip.” While unpacking some of my things I inquire of her family. So how is Alex and the rest of your family?” She shares that Alex and his father spent the week of Christmas with her at Victoria’s house. I just love spending time with Victoria and her husband, who, if I might add, is not bad on the eyes either,” Nikki declares. “Please tell me that you are not coveting your cousin’s husband—bad karma, ?” To which she informs me that she has no intentions of barking up that tree. “Another analogy! I might want to start a journal with the various terminologies you recite on a daily basis! “Another creative writing assignment that may earn

you an A!” she gladly affirms. “You could be right! I did receive an A in that class, so thank you very much!” “What are friends for? Besides, keeping a journal is very therapeutic to express one’s inner inhibitions anyway, and you never know who may benefit from your knowledge later on down the road!” Nikki professes. “Well, I came prepared,” I state, holding up my journal and laptop for her to see,” as she reminds me that postings to any social networks or class assignments will require her approval. “Yes, I do recall your declaration!” As we continue to share stories of our holiday break, she asks if I was able to speak with Mike over the break. “It’s funny you should mention him. I received a strange text from him two days ago, stating that he will not return to the university in January for the full-term semester but will try and make it for the first express term in February because of a concussion he sustained from a motorcycle accident!” “Yes, the band received the same text. He was very concerned that the band might replace him with another student, which is why I believe he is returning sooner than the medical doctors advised!” Nikki conveys. “Is he okay?” “Better now, just a little bruised and sore from the accident. I believe Chris went to visit him before returning to school,” she claims. “Perfect! This will buy me a little more time!” “A little more time for what?” she asks. “I don’t want to move too fast with Mike! Just want to make sure he is the right one,” I insist. “Why? Is there another in the running?” She joshes at me. “When I know, you’ll know.” “Look at you playing the field!” Nikki declares. “I am by no way playing with anyone. Besides, my father gave me a time limit in which I have to graduate, so I need to concentrate on my studies anyway!” “Wow, tough father, but just remind him that girls just wanna have fun sometimes also,” she teases as she jumps up to dance like the artist of the song. Legacy finds a substitute for Mike for two performances at Club Legend as Alex, Les, and I are cheering our hearts out for the band as they rock it out on stage. “They are on fire tonight!” “Careful, you would not want your boyfriend to hear you make such a proclamation in his absence,” Alex conveys. “Well, who said he was my boyfriend!” “Your actions spoke louder than your words,” he its. “Well, it just so happens that his little misfortune is allowing me to focus on my primary objective here at school, but I am glad that he is recovering and doing well!” “So if he were here right now, your focus would otherwise be clouded,” he points out. “Stop putting words in my mouth and enjoy the band!” “Your words, not mine,”

he teases. “What is going on with Morgan? She looks fabulous!” “Yes she does! Les, have you noticed how great Morgan looks?” Alex says pointing out Morgan’s new lean and trim figure. “The holiday break was definitely good to her,” Les says with his eyes locked on Morgan! Alex conveys that Morgan’s calendar might land in uncharted territory with her new look as the wheels in Les’s head begin to spin out of control, that is until his thoughts are interrupted by a girl requiring his attention. “See you guys later,” Les says as he begins to walk onto the dance floor with her. “I don’t see how he does it or why he does it!” “What? Juggle women?” Alex asks. “Yes, and they are all aware of his reputation!” Alex insists that he gets it honestly. “He also does it to satisfy his only insecurity!” Alex its. “Which is?” “Never mind, forget I mentioned it!” he insists. “Oh, that’s right. There is a guy code that we women will never understand, right?” Alex wants to know if I am changing majors this term or if Nikki has completely rubbed off on me. “You believe in four months Nikki has had a major influence in my life?” “Oh yes!” he teases. “Whatever! So if I guess this insecurity of Les, will you confirm it?” “What part of a guy’s code do you not understand?” he says just before a slight chuckle exits his mouth. “Let’s see, it cannot entail low self-esteem, because I have never seen someone with more confidence than him.” “Oh no, my cousin tops him!” “Then they should never meet, because the girl frenzy swarming around them would be ludicrous,” he jokes. “Would you date a woman with high self-esteem?” That depends. Self-esteem is an attractive quality in a woman, but too much of it is like having too much male testosterone,” he confesses. “Well, that’s good to know!” “I just think Les has not found the right young lady to tame him,” I declare as the band takes a fifteen-minute break. “Tame him? He is not an animal,” Alex replies. “Well, he is definitely portraying king of the jungle—like tendencies,” I suggest. “Well, there is a lot still that you do not know about him,” he proclaims. “I’m sure! But I look forward to the day that he becomes a one-woman man.” “Not sure if that will ever happen,” Alex replies while glancing over at Les on the dance floor with three girls now! “Oh it will definitely happen, and it will shock you all once he does,” I it. “Then I look forward to the day,” he says as Legacy comes back on stage to perform their last act. Alex rushes over to the library to begin his afternoon tutoring sessions. As he clocks in, he gives Morgan a kiss on the cheek. “You look fabulous. Why so dolled up for a tutoring gig?” he asks. She its that she had to purchase a

whole new wardrobe over break, and today she just felt like dres! “Well, you look absolutely stunning,” Alex its as she thanks him for the compliment and shares that his debt is paid in full. “What? How? When?” Alex says confused by the statement. “Well, I assumed you spoke very highly of me to Les because he signed up for a tutoring session a couple of days ago and requested me,” Morgan explains. “Well, I specifically pointed out to him how great you looked at the club the other night. He must have taken my comment to heart,” Alex its. Morgan conveys how her day was made even more perfect when she learned that Les requested only her as a tutor. “Look at you beaming like a little schoolgirl,” Alex teases her. “I know. I can’t stop myself from smiling. Listen, please do not mention to Les that you are aware of our tutoring sessions,” Morgan advices her friend. “You mean he actually needs a tutor, and this is not some sort of trick to gain your interest?” Alex conveys. “No this is not a trick!” She says with a hint of frustration. “In what subjects?” He asks. “Calculus and, of all things, women’s literature,” Morgan teases. “No way, he signed up for women’s lit! Oh I have got to bust his balls for this,” Alex declares. “You will do no such thing!” she warns. “Fine, but just because you asked so nicely,” Alex says in jest. Morgan shares that Les inquired of his tutoring schedule for the next couple of weeks so that he would not run into him. “Morgan, I must say that this is a great sign for you,” Alex insists. “How so?” she asks. “Because the last time he tried to hide his seduction of a girl from his friends, he fell in love and hard,” Alex confirms as Morgan inquires of the demise of this love affair. “Let’s just say that she is one of the reasons why it is so hard for him to commit!” Alex proclaims. “One of the reasons?” she asks. “Sorry, you will have to find out the other reason from the man himself!” Alex teases. “So do you believe his heart will ever heal from the breakup?” she asks. “‘Broken’ insinuates that you are able to repair what is broken,” Alex cautions. “So you don’t think his heart can be repaired?” she asks. “Let me just say, proceed with caution and please do not try to change him. Let that part happen naturally,” Alex warns. “Thanks for the advice. I’ll try not to pry any further because I know there is an unspoken man code that you are bound to,” Morgan teases. “Thanks! But just that he has not revealed to Chris or I that he has an interest in you!” Alex its. “Do you really think he is interested?” she asks. “Just keep me updated on your so-called study dates, and I may think about breaking the man code law for one time only,” Alex confesses. “Wow, it really pays to owe someone a huge favor!” Morgan confirms. “One time only, Morgan,

and you are to never reveal my position in this deception,” Alex proclaims. “I would not exactly term our agreement a deception, more like a possible love connection,” Morgan says in jest. “However you term it, just keep my name and the illegal information transferred to you a secret!” Alex conveys. “What if we get married and it comes up during pillow talk?” Morgan teases. “I believe then and only then will he forgive me,” Alex assures her. “That is one future collaboration I truly look forward to,” Morgan its while smiling aimlessly toward the ceiling. “Great, now tell me how bad are his grades in women’s literature,” Alex joshes as Morgan places her tutoring hat back upon her head and shares how student records are confidential. “You’re kidding, right?” Alex declares. “No, and you should know better than to ask me such a question!” she declares. “But you already—,” Alex begins as Morgan cuts his words off with, “Revealed too much, so let’s keep this under wraps.” Morgan declares as Alex concedes to his superior! “It must be a man thing to hide your vulnerable side!” Morgan declares. “Do you reveal everything to your girlfriends?” Alex says countering her suggestion. “No, but I know what I can and should not divulge if need be!” Morgan reveals of her close friendships. “Different planets, ?” Alex says in jest as Morgan comments on her belief in the theory. “So I take it that Les will not grace us with his presence today since I am on schedule to work!” Alex concludes. “And you would be correct, but I do have a date with him later!” she its. “Which explains why we are dressed so fancy today!” Alex says with a chuckle. “We have students waiting for tutoring, so please go!” she reminds her friend. “Yes, Madam Sergeant, and good luck tonight! You know, you might be exactly what the doctor ordered for Les.” Alex conveys. “I truly hope so,” Morgan says under her breath. Alex returns to the office to clock out as Morgan is applying lipstick for her date. “By the way, how are things going with you and Makaria?” she asks. “Not sure! One moment I think she may have an interest, and the next I am pushed back into the friend circle, but on the flip side, I have met someone who likes me for me, but I cannot give her my all until I shed these feelings for Makaria,” he utters. “A love triangle! Well, if you really want to know how she feels, jealousy is the best medicine,” Morgan its. “What should I do?” Alex asks. “Observe her attitude whenever you bring up this new girl’s name or whenever the three of you are present together,” Morgan its. “But I do not want to hurt either girl!” he reminds his friend.

“As long as you are honest with the new girl, then there should not be a problem with creating a little jealousy for the one you truly love,” she its. “How honest?” Alex says questioning his friend’s logic. “Just tell her that you are not quite ready to commit to a monogamous relationship because you are attempting to resolve your feelings for your ex,” Morgan reveals. “This is actually true, except for the fact that Makaria will never become an ex if she ever decides to give me a chance!” Alex declares. “Well, if this new girl has the strength to wait, just like myself, then she might be the one,” Morgan concludes. “Thanks, Morgan! I truly hope things work out for you and Les,” Alex sincerely states. “And you as well,” she utters just as Alex turns to exit the office.

CHAPTER 22

Good News, Bad News

“It’s the weekend! I am ready to assist with this morning’s breakfast,” I declare reporting to Chef Alex while placing an actual chef’s hat on top of his head. “Wow, you’re up early, and thanks,” he says while standing there shirtless, adjusting his hat. As I enter his room in hopes of making breakfast with him, I ire how neat and tidy his room appears. “Your room is remarkably neat for a guy,” I state as he replies that he is not your average everyday kind of guy. “Going somewhere?” His iresponse is ‘yes’. “Waverly’s family is celebrating the Chinese New Year and has invited me to them in the daylong celebration!” he confirms. “So you and Waverly are really hitting it off!” “Well, she is of legal age now, which was a concern for me at first, but now we just love hanging out together. Did you need anything?” Alex asks as he places the chef’s hat on his desk. “No, I was just stopping by to give you a break from preparing breakfast this morning. I watched this cooking show episode the other day and thought I would show off my skills!” “Seriously, you were going to cook?” he says questioning my good intentions. “Live a little and take a chance. I do recall those spoken words from someone who shall go unnamed and thought I would take him up on it!” “Well, not in the kitchen if it is not your forte,” he teases. “Very funny!” I state as he asks for a rain check. “Certainly!” “Before you leave, can you tell me which shirt looks better with these pants?” he asks while holding up two shirts to his chest. “Trying to impress the parents? Things are getting pretty serious?” I say while pointing to the red polo shirt. “Your favorite color,” he recalls while reiterating that he and Waverly just enjoy each other’s company. “The more time I spend with her, the more I find out just how wonderful she really is though,” he shares with me. “Well, don’t rush into anything and take your time before committing to any relationship!” “You are giving me advice now,” he declares. “The tables can turn sometimes, you know,” I declare in an obviously disappointed tone because he then asks if I am okay. “Yes! I was just really looking forward to

breakfast!” “Well, I promise next week, we shall have a breakfast fit for a queen,” he teases. “Are you one to keep your promises?” “Yes, I am!” Alex declares. Returning to my room disappointed, I wonder why is it that I have not heard from Mike as I pull out my cell phone. Reviewing my semester calendar, I notice that the express term begins next week, so I decide to call Mike to confirm his return. As the call goes directly to voice mail, I ponder whether to leave a message, when all of a sudden I hear the beep. “Hello Mike, it’s Makaria. It has been a couple of weeks since we last spoke, and I was just wondering if you would like for me to come and visit you! Give me a call back and let me know how you are doing. Can’t wait to hear from you!” itting that I left desperate message on his voice mail, I collapse on my bed in shame. I really need to get out of here and clear my head. Alex and Nikki swear that running is a great stress reliever, so where are my sneakers? My twenty-minute jog slows to a walk as I decide to cool down with a caramel frappe at the university café. My mind is still unclear as to whether these feelings for Alex are real. As I prepare to walk into the café, I notice a student tossing a coin into the fountain. “Well, if it is not my best customer arriving ahead of schedule for her favorite drink. I have missed you for the past couple of days,” Millie declares. “I know; Tough semester! How are you?” “Well, this was supposed to be my day off, but one of my employees called in sick, and so as assistant manager, it is up to me to pick up the slack,” she explains. “Where is the manager?” I ask. “Where he is all the time—running late or playing video games in the back office!” she claims! “Boys and their video games,” I sarcastically utter. “What can I do? He is the university president’s son!” she its. “Nepotism!” “Trust me, it runs rampant not just through this university but throughout society in general,” she declares. “So is the café open now, for I usually don’t come this early.” When Millie shares that she is aware of that fact, we both begin to laugh. “Technically, in fifteen minutes the cafe will open,” she says, glancing down at her watch. “I am running the morning shift alone, so I figured I would come out and get a little fresh air before the mad rush. “It is a beautiful day to sit in front of the fountain,” I state hoping for some alone time. “Are you a fan of Greek mythology?” Millie asks. “My family is originally from Greece, so I guess you can say that I am somewhat of a fan. Why do you ask?” “Because many times you sit in front of the fountain after the purchase of your frappe,” she reveals.

“Spying on me, are we?” “No, it’s nothing like that. You have just become a creature of habit, but I don’t blame you. On a nice day, it is soothing to just come outside and relax especially when your view is a beautiful fountain,” she its. “The details of the Greek goddesses’ fountain just astounds me with each visit because of the realism, but there is nothing like visiting the Isles of Greece to witness the entire Greek family on display in paintings and statutes.” “One of my bucket list vacations,” Millie insists. “May I ask you a question?” “Why not!” Millie says. You are the third person to mention a bucket list since I arrived here on campus. Do students tend to think of death a lot?” “I can only speak for myself, as I am a little more prepared for death than some of my fellow classmates since my mother has taken ill. I accept the additional hours of work so that I can send money home to her for medical expenses,” she declares. “I am so sorry to hear that your mother is not well, but how are you able to concentrate on school, work, and pay your mother’s medical bills?” “It’s not easy, but life rarely is! I am my mother’s only child, so I will carry her burdens as well as mine for as long as I can,” she its. “That’s a very irable of you,” I say as she explains that she would do anything for her mother, especially when her mother has sacrificed so much for her. “It is the least I can do for the woman who gave me life,” Millie declares as she tosses her final coin into the fountain. “Do you have a favorite goddess?” I ask as she answers with, “Demeter!” “May I ask why?” “Because I believe she is the only goddess who can truly relate to the human experience of pain and suffering with the abduction of her daughter,” she utters slightly above a whisper. “That’s a very interesting take because she is also my favorite of the four goddesses carved here also!” “Do you have a minute, or do you have to leave for work now?” “I have maybe three minutes remaining before the cafe opens,” she claims. “Then I will make it quick. I believe this fountain has healing powers. So whenever you feel the need to add to your bucket list because life has thrown you a curveball, just come sit next to the fountain and with two fingers form a spiral within the water. Leave your worries and concerns in the ripples that form,” I share with her as I take her middle and index finger and guide it through the water. “Why two fingers?” Millie asks. “Because the person requesting the miracle is usually praying on behalf of someone else, so always include both parties when making the request because you will need the strength to help them through!” “Thanks, Makaria. I do feel a lot better now,” she its. “Anytime! I know you

have to run, but I would like for you to have this,” I say while placing money in her hands. “Five hundred dollars! Who runs with five hundred dollars on them?” she questions after counting it. I just came from the ATM, and it was the maximum that I could withdraw for the day, and I would like for you to have it!” “I could not accept this,” Millie generously says declining the money. “Yes, you can, just think of it as your tip for the day. Now go before you are late for work.” “How can I ever repay you?” she asks as tears begin to drop from her eyes. “Just continue making those delicious frappes for me!” “With extra whipped cream next time, although I don’t know where you put it,” she says wiping her tears as a smile comes to her face. “Just have faith that everything will work in your mother’s favor!” “Thanks, I truly—no, we, my mother and I—truly appreciate this grand gesture,” Millie its as she gives me the biggest hug then turns to run into the café for the start of her shift. “How honorable of my granddaughter,” a gentle voice whispers from the waters of the fountain. “Demeter!” I say with excitement, turning toward a reflection of my grandmother’s face in the fountain’s water. “Were you here the entire time?” “As soon as your fingers touched the water, I sensed the distress in you both. This fountain was constructed as a gateway for us to reach you if you were ever in need of our help,” she proclaims. Whispering my joy to see her, I notice two students entering the café after their morning run also. “I felt the pain in your heart as well as Millie’s pain for her mother’s incurable cancer,” Demeter its as her crystallized water image rises from the water. “Are you sure no one saw you!” “Only you can see me, so walk with me, dear, and try not to draw to much attention to yourself as we talk!” she says as I follow her reflection down the bike path of the university. Demeter suggests that I wear my headphones so that we can communicate telepathically. “But my powers are gone,” I remind her while sliding on my headset. “Can you hear me now?” She relays through telekinesis. “Yes, I can.” I am surprised that I have regained my powers but probably only in the presence of Demeter. “I always wanted to say that,” Demeter teases, and she repeats the popular cellular phone slogan, “Can you hear me now! So I answer her with the famous slogan of presidential Barack Obama: Yes, I can,” Although his slogan was “Yes, we can,” I improvised as Demeter and I both begin to laugh hysterically, recalling the use of mortal idioms. “In all seriousness, do you know when Millie’s mother will through to the Underworld?” “Tomorrow; and the money which you gave her will assist with her plane fare,” Demeter confirms. “Will she be all right?” I ask. “She has had a year to come to

with her mother’s inevitable death. Her mother requested that she continue with her education, which is why she is a pre-med student working her way through to find a cure for cancer.” “Wow, she and Alex are more alike than they realize!” While confirming Millie’s well being after her mother’s death, Demeter shares with me that thanks to my generosity, she will have peace that sures all understanding. “That’s a relief!” “Now back to you! What has given my precious granddaughter such a heavy heart?” she asks. “With my return to school, things have just felt motionless, like I am literally suspended in air!” “Only love can have you feeling this way,” she its while hitting the nail on the head. “Please don’t share this with anyone else, because I don’t know if this is even love that I am feeling.” “Oh you most definitely have the symptoms,” she declares with a slight giggle. “Which are?” “1. When have you ever felt the need to run, 2.Loss of appetite: You have not had a frappe in two or three days, And 3. You are trying to remain busy in order to distract yourself from dealing with the two mortals with whom have caused your heart to flutter,” she conveniently points out. “And I say this with all due respect, but how would you know this if spying is prohibited with the visit of gods to the surface world.” “Because grandmothers, mothers and daughters have a direct link to one another whenever one of three needs a shoulder to cry on, plus the moment your fingers touched the protective waters of the fountain, I felt your distress. “So we are literary all interconnected, which means that mother is aware of my dilemma as well.” “Your mother more so than I! Why do you think they call it a mother’s intuition?” She asks. “I believe it to be a concoction drummed up to scare children into thinking twice before getting into trouble,” I say in a teasing manner. “If that were only true! From the moment a child begins to develop in their mother’s womb, a bond is formed. Intuition is a mother’s best defense to her child’s future,” Demeter poignantly points out. So why has mother not advised me on how to handle this dilemma. “Sometimes, we have to let you discover a way to resolve the issue without forcing our opinion on the situation. A mother can always tell when her child can no longer carry the burden and will use this opportunity to step in, but usually we try to remain on the sidelines until you specifically ask for our help,” Demeter reluctantly expresses her last statement. “I apologize if this brought up any unpleasant memories.” “Your mother was one who rarely asked for help, that is until she fell in love with your father and wanted to spend every waking hour with him,” she recalls. “Well he was a husband, and they are very much in love. Can you blame her?” She

explains that when love finds its way into your heart, there is no way to stop it until it is either replaced and not necessarily with another person, or with death. “Did you wish death upon father?” “Oh, many times, but I knew that would cause your mother even more pain,” she insists! “So what should I do?” “Love has a way of turning your world completely upside down and inside out. Trust me, I know. I have lived it for centuries,” she its while laughing. “But I am trying to remain focused on my original intent for coming to the surface!” “Sweetheart, why do you think we only travel to the surface for three days at best?” Demeter its. “I don’t know, but I figured maybe it was too hard for you to hide your powers during your visit, and it was just easier to be yourselves in your individual realms. “If only that were the real reason,” Demeter utters as she explains that mortals possess this alluring power, unbeknownst to immortals. “They emit this captivating euphoria that allows us to fall in love, and fall in love hard,” she replies with a slight shiver. “So this is the reason why Aphrodite falls in love every time she visits the surface.” “In her case, yes, because she was created from the foaming Sea of Love, but for the remaining immortals, we seem to attract our perfect mortal mate within three days of our visit, which makes it very difficult to return home. Why do you think Poseidon overcompensates with his many concubines?” “I always felt he competed with Zeus to see who could conquer more women!” “That came only after Poseidon was forced to return to the sea and reclaim his throne,” she explains. “What do you mean forced to return?” “Poseidon fell in love with a beautiful mortal woman here on the surface and was willing to give up his position as God of the Sea for her,” Demeter confirms as I stand dumbfounded. “Seriously?” I ask. “Seriously! After his love child was born of this woman, Poseidon refused to return to the sea. He was crushed and devastated when Zeus ordered him to return without his mortal family. This halfmortal son of Poseidon is the reason why the no- law was created,” she confirms. “So he is that son,” I say in a stunned voice. “The very one,” she confirms. “So the story you told me on my first week here on the surface of how the gods were envious of mortal intimacy is truly our weakness here on earth.” “You got it,” Demeter confirms. “So what should I do in this case?” “The way I see it, you have two choices: 1. You can surrender to love and open your heart to the beautiful possibilities of a great love affair, knowing you will have to leave him in three years, or 2. Continue to deny that love has taken hold of you by turning into a bitter and cynical woman, knowing that you have to keep your

heart closed as to avoid eternal heartache,” she advices. “Are you sure those are my only two options because it sounds like you are speaking from personal experience.” “Over three thousand years of experience between myself and my sisters,” she its. “Do you regret the love you had for Zeus?” “For heaven’s sake,’ No’! For your mother was conceived in the best kind of love,” Demeter recalls. “TMI, Demeter.” She promises to spare me the details, but she does share with me that Zeus, who was the love of her life, almost caused her demise. “You see, sometimes love is crazy, insane, hard, but oh so beautiful. But you will never know love if you do not surrender to it,” she its. “You mean I should not be afraid to lose at love!” “Think positive, sweetheart. Do not be afraid to win at love! But just in case it turns sour, make lemonade,” she declares. “Thanks, Demeter, I feel so much better, and I love you so very much.” “I love you too, and I am always here for you,” she insists as we circle back to the fountain. As I run to the dorm to shower and change, hoping to take a peaceful nap before Nikki returns, I decide to concentrate on my studies and forgo this love triangle, which could end disastrously. I have become too close to the mortals as Father warned, I recall while blow-drying my hair. It is a good thing that Alex is clueless to my feelings for him, so all I have to do is break it off with Mike so that I can focus on the task at hand—learning the mortal life span. Now that I have a clear head I can rest peacefully. But I guess the only way to test this peace is to assess how well I slept upon my wake! “Where have you been, chica? For I have not seen much of you lately. Anything wrong?” Nikki asks. “No, just tougher courses this term, which lands me in the library for the majority of the day,” “Well, you know what they say about all work and no play!” Nikki teases. “No, what?” “I’ll let you figure that out,” she says while leaving the room for class. “Once the door closes, I remove my laptop from its case to Google the phrase which Nikki just recited. “All work and no play makes me a dull girl,” I say laughing. “If that’s what it takes, then I guess dull is my new friend.” Opening a word document to continue my recording of my first year experience, I decide to complete a SWOT analysis of mortal life: strengths, weaknesses, opportunities, and threats. With each ing day, I include an emotion or trait to a SWOT column and as of right now, it reveals that mortals have more strengths than any other category. I find myself struggling to surrender to the power of love. I fear I may lose all

self-control, which could be good or bad; but I am praying for great. I think about the possibilities of what life could be with you, only to find myself withdrawing, fearing that you may not accept me once you learn the truth. One day I will have to share with you my secret because if our love is to be great, then secrets cannot play a role in our success. My self-inflicted torture will end the day we profess our love for one another, I hope! What a great piece for a poetry reading. I will ask Nikki if she will me at Journey’s End for poetry night. “Great news!” “OK, I’ll bite! What is this great news?” Nikki asks. “Well I just finished speaking with my father concerning arrangements for our Spring Break.” “You did not,” Nikki says, emphasizing each word while recalling our ultimate island getaway! “I did too! “My father purchased two airline tickets just for us to sun bathe worry free on the island of Crete, located on the beautiful Mediterranean Sea!” “Shut up,” Nikki declares. “If that is what you wish, then I will just have to ask someone else like Morgan to me for this fabulous getaway.” “You will do no such thing. Besides, it was my idea,” Nikki its. “Great, then it is all set!” “I cannot wait to see the look on the guys’ faces when I inform them of our spring break plans,” Nikki conveys. “Why? Did you guys have plans?” “Well, they did! I was only asked to vacay with them on Florida’s South Beach out of pity,” Nikki its. “Why would they have pity for you?” “Well, Les and Chris are aware that Alex has basically taken it upon himself to be my guardian since I am without parents and now without both grandparents as well,” Nikki its. “How noble of Alex!” “Yes, but I don’t want him to feel as if he has to include me in his plans with the guys. I mean he needs his personal space also and time to just hang out with his friends without worrying about me.” “How much fun do you actually think he would have knowing you were here alone for Spring Break?” “I insisted that I would be okay staying on campus if I could not fly home to Wellington, but of course the guys all chimed in and said it would be okay if I tagged along,” Nikki confesses. “Well, consider this our girls’ vacay. A weeklong relaxation trip with not a care in the world, and with any luck, food and drinks served to us by the gorgeous island men of Crete.” “Yes, I am so in need of some serious R & R, and service from a gorgeous man will just be the icing on the cake,” she reveals with a devilish smile on her face. “What type of service did you have in mind?” “Let me teach you a new phrase! Now repeat after me: what happens in Greece stays

in Greece,” she states with all sincerity. “Just like Vegas,” I answer as I recite the phrase back. “Perfect!” Nikki confirms.

CHAPTER 23

A Shocking Discovery

“Good morning, sleeping beauty,” Nikki whispers while tapping me on the shoulders. “What time is it?” “Seven in the morning,” Nikki confirms as I conclude that not even the sun is awake at this hour. By sitting on my comforter, Nikki restricts any and all my efforts to pull the covers back over my head, while speaking in the voice of a little girl. “Oh yes, it is, but you have to open your eyes to see its wondrous light,” She utters. “Not for another hour, please!” “Well, I just want to remind you that I am all packed and headed for my last midterm exam,” she declares while moving over a bit to give me some personal space. “Great, submitted my midterm exam just before midnight last night. Now can I go back to sleep?” “Our plane leaves in five hours. Will the night owl cause us to miss our flight,” she says badgering me. “Watch and see my precious,” I state slowly climbing out of bed imitating a popular movie. “Watched many movies over the winter break did we, she replies while jumping up to grab her pillow and toss it toward me. “Thanks I could use that extra pillow for my additional two hours of sleep. “Two hours,” she blurts out. “Just kidding, an hour and half.” Okay, sunshine, see you in two hours, hopefully dressed and ready to go,” Nikki declares while walking towards the door. “Count on it,” I state while crawling back under my covers displaying the thumbs up sign. We arrive at the airport to board for our international flight to Greece with firstclass tickets in hand. “How generous of your father to splurge on first class tickets!” Nikki conveys. “Is there any other way to travel?” “I believe every enger travelling with us today, whether first class or coach, will all arrive at the same destination at the same exact time,” Nikki concludes. “Would you care to trade your seat with someone in coach?” I ask as she glances to the back of the plane. “Not this time,” she whispers to me. “I thought not!” “So how long is this flight?” she asks. “About eighteen hours,” I state while pulling out my night eye mask. “Are you seriously going to sleep the entire way?” she asks. “Would you rather sleep now or on the island with all the gorgeous men and marvelous

sightseeing activities?” “Excellent point; May I have a pair please!” She asks of the flight attendant. The astute flight immediately hands Nikki an unopened night mask wrapped in plastic. “Sweet Dreams!” Eighteen hours later, we arrive in Greece. The taxi pulls into a luxurious resort located directly on the water as Nikki begins snapping pictures with her camera. “I will check us in while you enjoy a mimosa.” An unexpected surprise greets me at the check in counter! “And how is my favorite cousin today?” Triton says in his infamous deep and sexy voice. “Fine, but what are you doing here, Triton?” , my surface name is Trenton,” he confesses. “Of course!” He claims that his father asked that he become more involved in the family business, so here he is getting more involved. “Did my father ask you to spy on us?” “Of course not and why would Uncle Hades ask that of me?” he says above a whisper. “Well, how convenient of us to arrive in Crete at the same time,” I cunningly remark. “Sorry to burst your bubble, little cousin, but I have been here since the winter solstice, and your excuse?” he asks. “A little R & R during my spring break,” I emphasize as a familiar cough is heard behind me. “How rude of me! Trenton, this is my roommate and good friend, Nicolette, better known as Nikki.” As the two exchange pleasantries, Triton gives Nikki a quick size up while extending his hand. “Likewise,” Nikki says as she shakes his hand with an inquisitive eye. “Okay now that everyone is acquainted with one another, we should really get going so that we can begin to enjoy our spring break.” Fearing that Triton might use his x-ray vision to view Nikki’s undergarments, I awkwardly and immediately break up the conclusion to their exchange of greetings. “Let me know if you need anything,” he says as I wave good-bye directing Nikki toward the elevators. “Will do,” Nikki immediately replies! Once on the elevator, Nikki inquires of the fine specimen known as my cousin and why the mad rush to start our spring break when she was enjoying my little family reunion as she proceeds to fan herself profusely. “And I thought you were a good judge of character!” “I am! Hello, am I missing something? The man is totally hot,” Nikki exclaims. “He is a womanizer and you would see that if your hormones were intact.” “I know! I can feel them racing as we speak,” she teases. “Did you not hear me? He has probably slept with at least half the women here already,” I declare as Nikki continues to fan herself, stating that she can see why women would not mind sleeping with him. “Wake up, Nikki, I am serious.” “My eyes are wide open,” she says with a giggle. “Well, don’t come crying to me

when he romances you one night and another woman the very next morning.” “You make him sound like a gigolo,” she replies. “If it walks like a duck and quacks like a duck then what is it?” “All right, I get your point Ms. Daisy Duck, but there is no harm in looking, Riiight?” she asks. “I would close my eyes when he is around because your looks could warrant trouble also!” “Well, thank god he is not my cousin, because these cousins might want to make dozens,” she teases. “I take it that you will need a cold shower before we get our vacation started!” “A nice long one,” she its. “You are so nasty!” “Just call me Ms. Jackson”, she immediately replies while laughing. Nikki and I decide to island hop to Heralion, one of Crete’s four islands, to visit the Minoan society and the amazing gorges on our second day in Greece. On our third day we traveled to the island of Lassithi to visit the verdant mountains and the atmospheric caves—what a beautiful sight to see. As we return to the resort for our fourth day of vacation, Triton greets us at the front desk. “I missed you guys the past couple of days. Are you having fun?” he asks. “Yes, we are but extremely tired at the moment!” “Speak for yourself,” Nikki declares. “I thought we spoke about this!” “Oh yes, extremely tired,” she reiterates. Triton announces that there is a big party planned in the club tonight, and that he would hate for us to miss it! “Whose party?” Nikki asks. “One of the big music moguls?” Triton conveys. “We are just returning from two days of sightseeing, but once we have had dinner and some rest, maybe we will come down and check it out.” “Sweet! I will add your name to the VIP list just in case,” he says excitedly as Nikki says thanks in a flirtatious way. “Would you like me to send dinner up to your room?” he offers. “That would be great, and thanks for all the excellent accommodations.” “You are family. I would not have it any other way,” he declares while zooming in on Nikki’s body again. “Your cousin appears to be a perfect gentleman,” she insists as the elevator doors close. “I never stated that he was not a gentleman!” After some much-needed rest and the perfect petit filet mignon with shrimp dinner, Nikki and I arrive at the club around midnight. The club is filled to capacity and rocking to the latest music by the performing artist. “Care to dance, ladies?” Triton offers as he and one of his friends greet us in the VIP section of the club. Triton extends his hand to Nikki as his friend requests the honor of my hand. “Love to,” Nikki declares as we follow them to the dance floor. Nikki is very familiar with the song, as she sings the lyrics along with the artist. We dance the night away as Triton and his friend are the perfect dates for the evening.

The alarm sounds around 8:00 a.m., and I push the snooze button twice. Finally at 10:00 a.m. we wake to hunger. As I call down for breakfast, I request a beach cabana for maybe five hours. “Certainly, Miss Sedah! Please look for cabana number 39 upon your arrival,” the front desk clerk confirms. “Thank you very much! After three hours of volleyball and swimming, Nikki and I enjoy a relaxing massage in the cabana with the resort’s masseuse. For reasons I cannot explain, I feel the need to confess after the masseuse concludes our massage. “I think I am in love!” “How can you tell,” Nikki asks while rolling over to her side to clearly hear me. “I ed for eighteen credit hours this term just to keep my mind off of him.” “So how is that working for you?” she asks, trying to conceal her laugh while rolling back onto her stomach. “It’s not, which is why I am seeking advice from you!” “Hey, the heart wants what it wants. As hard as you may try to deny or maybe dodge love, it always comes back around full circle,” she explains. “What do you suggest?” “Stop beating yourself up over it and go for it. As I told you before, you only get one, maybe two loves in this lifetime!” she proclaims. “You are absolutely right!” She then opens up to me about following her own advice and opening her heart up to love again. “Anyone I might know?” “Yes and no,” she teases. “What does that mean?” “It means that it is for me to know and for you to find out hopefully soon,” she says as if baiting me to ask more questions, but I decide to let it go so that we can enjoy the remainder of the day on the beach. “I am definitely going to miss Greece. Thank you so much for inviting me to come along,” she confesses as a nice breeze causes us to shiver a bit. “Of course! I would not have enjoyed this trip with any other friend.” She reiterates the same sentiments to me. “Besides, this is my family’s home, so it is always good to get back to your roots.” “These are some great roots to have,” Nikki its. “Indeed they are!” Triton decides to drive us to the airport instead of having a service take us. “It was my pleasure having you ladies spend the week with us at the resort! Come back again real soon,” he so eloquently states. “Thanks, we had a blast,” Nikki answers but this time speaking in a way as if Triton was an average-looking guy and not the sexy guy she once saw upon our arrival. “When I see your father, I will definitely tell him that you are doing a great job with the resort. After relaying his thanks, he asks that I say hello to Melinoe and wish her a Happy Birthday from him. “Oh my gosh! Thanks for reminding me also and yes I will share your birthday wishes with her,” I assure him while giving him a big hug.

Nikki and I board the plane after a week of fun, relaxation, and partying in Greece. “Your usual night eye mask, ladies?” the stewardess offers. “Thank you! I will probably sleep the entire flight,” Nikki says with a slight yawn to the stewardess. “I guess that means you had a great time in Greece?” she asks while handing us two complimentary blankets. “Try fabulous,” Nikki replies as she is now handed a plush pillow for her inflight nap. I casually whisper over to Nikki that I will try not to disturb her too much as I reach for my laptop. “You mean my sleeping buddy is not going to nap with me for our return flight?” she asks. “Today is my sister’s birthday, and I feel that if I do not at least attempt to email her my birthday wishes, that she will never forgive me. Besides I am so pumped right now that sleep is the furthest thing from my mind!” She announces that I look like a girl on a mission. “Mission control, we have liftoff,” is my immediate reply. “Try not to fly too far,” she teases as she turns to the window for a nap. Hearing his voice answer the phone, I ask if we could meet. “I have plans for the next two hours, but we can meet afterward,” he conveys. “Sure, where shall we meet?” “How about your favorite hangout, the university café?” he implies. “Excellent choice, see you then!” “And who are you meeting up with?” Nikki asks as she enters the room. “Mike, in a couple of hours!” “Mike? Seriously?” Nikki says in a sarcastic tone. “Why the sarcasm?” “Well, it just appeared that you and Alex were becoming a little more than friends,” she insinuates. “Listen, I don’t want you to think that I am leading your cousin on while I have my cake and eat it too with Mike!” “Well, it certainly appears that way, but it really is none of my business anyway. Just be very careful because you could be the one that gets hurt in the end if they both find out.” “I don’t want to hurt anyone, much less myself.” “Well, listen, we have band practice in ten minutes, so don’t get too upset if Mike is a little late,” she declares. “I just stopped by to grab a couple of tea bags for my throat and change shirts,” she insists. “Are you feeling ill?” “No, I am fine. Why do you ask?” she questions me. “Because you are drinking hot tea at night and you have been wearing shirts of pastel hues since we left Greece! “Well, as far as the tea, it is a soothing aid for my throat so that when I hit the high notes of my songs, I won’t lose my voice so easily, and as for the added color to my wardrobe, I just figured it was about time for a change, plus it is springtime. Lavender is a great color on me, don’t you agree?” she asks. “Fabulous color!” “Could the guy we sort of discussed in Greece have anything to do with this

change?” “I think I am entitled to make a change in wardrobe style without it being a direct benefit for some guy,” she teases. “Is that a fact?” “For some guy, No, but for ‘the right’ guy, Yes”, she totally emphasizes while selecting her favorite flavor of tea. “You could be right,” I it while thinking of both of my attractions. “I do recall someone, who shall go unnamed, schooling me on the pressures of women who are born to give more to a man than to themselves.” She immediately replies with, “not this woman!” I ask why so defensive? “I am not,” she says while starting to laugh. “If you say so!” is my response to her coping mechanism. “And I do,” she says in jest. “Fine! I will just text Mike and have him call me when your rehearsal is over.” Turning toward the window of our room, I notice one of the purple sheers is missing. “Hey do you know what happened to this window sheer!” “I am so sorry, it was totally my fault,” she begins. She shares how she accidentally spilled coffee on it a couple of days ago and tried to wash it before I noticed it missing. Unfortunately, she washed it on the wrong cycle and ruined it, as she begs my apologies. “No worries, mate, I will just take the other sheer down so that the room does not appear uneven.” She offers to pay for the sheers as I remind her not to worry about it. “OK, then I am off; don’t wait up for me tonight,” she says, heading for the door. “And why is that?” itting that she has a date tonight after rehearsal, I ask why is this the first time that I am hearing about this! “It is not quite official yet, so when I know you will know, she says in jest. “You go, girl!” “Wish me luck!” she says while crossing her fingers. “Much luck!” Three hours and still not a call or text from Mike, so I decide to walk over to the rehearsal hall to possibly catch the last segment of Legacy’s practice. I find the gym completely empty as I walk into a partially dark room. Observing a light underneath the athletic director’s office, I decide to walk over and hopefully catch someone to inquire of Mike’s whereabouts. I don’t want to interrupt a meeting if they are discussing their next showcase, so I decide to text Mike again while I sit right outside the office in the waiting area. Two familiar voices are heard as I notice the door is partially cracked. “You need to tell her and soon,” Nikki blurts out in frustration. “Why should I tell her now? She is oblivious to us anyway,” Mike replies. “Because she is my friend, the closest friend I have had since, well you know, and I don’t want to hurt her,” Nikki its. “I am just afraid she will not understand,” he answers. “This is so totally wrong. If you do not say something to her tonight then I will tell her in the morning,” Nikki its with remorse as if she is about to cry.

The blood inside my veins have come to a boil as I jump to my feet and swing the door open so hard nearly creating a hole in the wall from the doorknob. “So what is it that I might not understand?” Nikki immediately turns away from the arms of Mike as she shouts, “Makaria, what are you doing here?” in the voice of a scared little girl. “Again, what is it that I won’t understand?” as my voice propagates with each spoken word! “Is it that you two have been sneaking around behind my back this entire time?” Nikki yells out for me to wait as I turn to leave the gym. “Wait for what? Wait to see you covet my relationship with Mike and then try and claim him for yourself?” “I would never do that, please tell her,” Nikki declares as Mike stands there paralyzed. Tears begin to fall from her eyes as she chokes to get the words out. “Well, let me tell you both something! You actually did me a huge favor. So thank you for stepping out of my blind spot and showing me who you really are!” “There is a perfectly good explanation if you just let me explain,” Nikki pleads. “Tell it to someone who cares, and to think, you would go and commit the very same act that caused a rift between you and your best friend,” I conveniently remind her as I run out of the room and nearly collide into Chris. “I heard shouting. Is everything all right?” Chris asks. “Forget it, Chris! You probably knew of their deception all along!” Chris yells out for me to ‘wait’, as I find myself running toward the fountain. As soon as I immerse my hands in the water, hoping to speak with Demeter or any one of the other goddesses, the sound of running footsteps quickly fill my ears as I fear the steps may belong to Nikki and Mike. Instead of waiting for them to appear, I run in the direction of the frat house to retrieve my car. Just great, I cannot drive, thinking to myself as I enter the car. Well, how hard can it be? I saw Alex and Nikki drive the car to and from Trenton. I notice a start and stop button. Nothing happens when I press the button, so I hit the steering wheel in frustration. “How can I assist your driving needs today?” a gentle voice says welcoming me over the voice-activated system. “Yes, please drive me as far away from here as possible?” “Certainly,” the woman’s voice says as she asks that I place my foot on the brakes and press the start button. As I press the brake and start button simultaneously, nothing happens. “Please press the brake and not the accelerator please,” the voice system replies. “Sorry.” Now following the proper instructions, the car’s engine turn on and a sense of relief comes over me. “Please press the center button of the steering to activate the automatic drive system while your foot remains on the brake,” she explains. “Automatic drive on,” says the voice system. “Please select your destination by speaking into the microphone now displayed on the steering wheel.” The numbers appear on the

navigation system as I relay the address to the house in Trenton. “Number 15191 Ocean Avenue, Trenton, New Jersey, please!” As the GPS system routes the car to the Trenton address, I begin to reflect on Father’s warning of not getting to emotionally involved with the mortals. Tears begin to pour from my eyes as the sting of betrayal resonates deeper within my core soul. Shouting out loud what a fool I am, to not have recognized the signs of deception.” Accidentally hitting the center console while the car was in motion, the voice activation system or Gaia’s Portable System (GPS) returns to ask if she may be of assistance to me! “Not unless you have a glass of wine to calm my nerves,” I wearily ask, still tearful from tonight’s discovery “White or red?” she asks. “Red please!” A glass of wine suddenly appears from the dashboard. “Thank you!” “You’re quite welcome,” she says as my cell phone begins ring. “Stop calling me,” I shout into the cell phone. Nikki could you do this to me? Then I recall Nikki’s blind-spot theory and begin to laugh. “Well, you definitely caught me in your blind spot, Ms. Nicolette, but I promise it will never happen again. After drinking a full glass of wine, I determine that I will not run home to Mother and Father crying over a broken heart. My cell phone rings a number of times before I reach the house in Trenton. Entering the house, I am suddenly startled by my uncle, dressed in his midnightblue night robe. “Makaria, what are you doing here?” Poseidon asks. “I need to get away from the rigors of school for a while. Wait a second, what are you doing here?” “The same! I need a break from the rigidities of the ocean,” he confirms as a beautiful woman emerges from the top of the staircase. “Now I see what kind of break you really seek.” My eyes focus on the mortal woman descending down the staircase. “Look, please don’t judge me,” he insists. “And why would I! After all, men are all the same, whether mortal or immortal.” “Sweetheart, we can leave if you would like to have the house to yourself,” he offers. “No, you stay, but I hope she is worth the discomfort you will feel if Amphitrite finds out.” Turning to leave, I shake my head in disgust realizing that no matter how much you may love someone; all men will cheat, including my father. Running to my car, I pull out my cell phone to call Alex. “Alex, are you awake?” I ask while activating the automatic drive. “Yes, are you okay?” he inquires. “No, I am not, but I am sure you have heard an earful from Nicolette!” Attempting to alleviate some of my stress with a joke, he asks if I have now reverted to the use of formal names. “This is not a laughing matter! And here I

thought you would understand.” He apologizes for the timing of his joke, considering the circumstances, and insists that I am absolutely correct. “I should not have tried to make light of the situation! Where are you?” He asks. “Just leaving my house in Trenton!” He shares his concern for me. “Are you planning on returning to campus tonight?” He asks. “My plan was to stay at the house in Trenton, but my uncle is occupying the house with his mistress, so I am thinking of getting a hotel for tonight.” “Listen, before you make any reservations, can we meet to discuss what happened tonight?” he asks. “Sure, but not at the dorm!” “Why don’t we meet in front of the frat house so that you can park your car?” Alex suggests. “Okay, see you in thirty minutes!”

CHAPTER 24

The Truth Revealed

Alex immediately stands from his seated position on the front steps of the frat house as I pull into a parking space. Within a split second, I am in his arms, telling him how glad I am to see him. “Let’s talk inside to avoid any interruption by of the fraternity coming and going from the house!” “Sure, but aren’t your friends inside? I am really not in the mood for an audience and I would rather not see Chris either,” I convey to him. “Chris and Les are watching a boxing match in another room, so we have the room all to ourselves,” he confirms. “Great, because right now I am liable to explode if I see either him or Nicolette.” While walking up the stairs toward his friends’ room, I thank Alex for this kind gesture and ask that he not share my whereabouts with Nicolette. Just before he opens the door, he agrees and I feel a sense of calmness begin to reside within my body. As Alex opens the door to the room, I pull out a bottle of wine from my handbag and ask if he could find some glasses. “Sure, but before we drown your sorrows away, I need to explain something to you,” he says with caution. “I don’t want to talk right now, Alex, I just want to—,” I begin to say as I notice Mike’s biker jacket hanging from a chair and some hair spray and other facial contents sitting on the table. “What is this?” “Our secret,” Nikki says, entering from the bedroom. “What are you doing here, Nicolette, and why did you trick me into coming, Alex?” “Please don’t be too hard on Alex, but we both need to clear up the misunderstanding you witnessed tonight,” she conveys. “There is nothing you can say that will change what I think of you now! I thought you were my friend!” “I am your friend, and this is why you need to know the truth,” she explains. “The truth is pretty clear to me. Mow the lawn and the snakes will show!” “Open your eyes, Makaria! Tell her, Alex or Mike or whoever you are today,” Nikki conveys. “Please don’t tell me that Mike is here also. This is just too much. I have to get out of here, and don’t bother calling me,” I declare while walking toward the door. “Makaria, wait, look at Alex!” “Why! Now he has

deceived me too!” “Because Alex and Mike are one in the same! Alex is Mike and Mike is Alex,” she says trying to explain the disparity. “What are you talking about?” I say with a confused look. “It is all true. You did not want to date the current version of me, so Nikki created this alter ego in the form of a bad-boy rocker named Mike,” Alex explains. “You honestly expect me to believe this!” “Alex, please speak to Makaria in your American accent. Recite a phrase that was only spoken between you and her,” Nikki declares. Alex walks over to me and says, “Frat parties are not really my thing. Go have fun with your friends.” “OMG! Is that really you, Mike?” I say in complete shock. “Yes or, rather, no! This is the real me,” Alex says now in his New Zealand accent, holding my right hand up to his heart as a I am able to view a glimpse of Alex and Nikki speaking behind a tall tree as I enjoy a caramel frappe in front of the fountain. “Come and sit Alex, so that we can show Makaria how I created the perfect guy for her,” Nikki declares. Right before my eyes, Nikki transforms Alex into my rocker boyfriend, Mike. I watch as she adds colored s to his eyes and applies foundation to his face and chest to make him appear darker. Next, she adds a colored mousse to his hair and raisers to his boots to make him appear taller. “I cannot believe what I am seeing. You tricked me!” As tears begin to fall from my eyes, Nikki turns to me and apologizes again. “I am so sorry! It was never our intention to hurt you. It’s just that Alex fell head over heels for you and asked if I had any hints on how to win your heart. How could I say no to my big brother?” Nikki says as tears begin to fall from her eyes as well. “Please do not blame Nicolette for my error in judgment. It was the only way I could show you that I was good enough or more so bad enough to be your boyfriend,” Alex says with genuine regret. “But you deceived me!” “And I apologize for my part in that, but you established this circle of friendship and quickly placed me there with no hope of stepping out, so I felt that the only way to have you look at me differently was to reinvent myself,” he explains. “I am as much to blame. I told Alex that he had to step outside his comfort zone and play the part of his alter ego. There are many academy award winning actors who are introverts but play their best roles as extroverts and that’s what I told Alex he had to do in order to win your heart,” Nikki says confessing her part in the deception. “Well you would have definitely won an academy award. But what I don’t understand is that we were alone many times. Why not show me the real you on any one of those occasions?”

He insists that I never gave me the chance to prove that he could be the perfect guy for me. “That’s not true!” “Oh but it is true,” Nikki says coming to his defense, “and this is why Alex sought my help to prove to you that he could be the right guy for you. But you made it pretty clear which guy you desired as a boyfriend,” she articulately states. “I am so sorry. Blame it on the media hype of why good girls prefer bad boys,” I say while trying to conceal a smile. “I just did not want to be the nice guy who always finished last,” he whispers. “Wow, I cannot get over how much you look like Mike. Oh sorry, you are Mike,” I say in jest as I walk in a circle around Alex. “Are we forgiven?” he asks. “Wait a second, who else was in on this trickery? Was Les, Chris, and Morgan also a part of this deception?” “Only Chris knew of our secret! We had to borrow his motorcycle for your date nights, and after he heard Alex sing a few notes of a chord, he was in,” Nikki confirms. “So are we forgiven?” Alex begs again. “I cannot believe what a fool I made of myself, running off and yelling at you guys without giving you a chance to explain. You are definitely forgiven as long as you can find it in your hearts to forgive me also.” “Oh thank God, I don’t know what we would have done if you did not forgive us,” Nikki says as Alex begins to caress my face. “Will you miss Mike, your rocker boyfriend?” Alex asks. “Not really, because I got a BOGO—a buy one and get one free,” I playfully say to him while wrapping my arms around his neck. “Are you saying that you are cool with dating an average guy?” he asks. “I would never use the term ‘average’ where you are concerned, just as long as you promise to pull out Mike every now and then,” I jokingly state as another vision of Alex appears to me. “I promise, he says in the voice of Mike as he leans in to give me a kiss. “I told you Alex, that all girls fantasize about having a bad boy on their arm,” Nikki teases as Alex and I continue to kiss. A vision of Mike and I kissing, on his motorcycle, in front of the frat house the night of the party plays in my mind. “Okay, that’s enough. You two are grossing me out,” Nikki declares. “Oh how I missed those soft lips,” I state in somewhat of a daze as I gently bite his bottom lip. “You may thank Ms. Nicolette for these kissable lips,” he conveys. “How did you make his lips so kissably soft?” I simply combined one of Alex’s favorite Chap sticks with one of my favorite lip balms, and the rest is history,” she explains. “I swear we can make a fortune with your mother’s facial cream and Nikki’s lip balm,” he insists. “Before we move to production, let’s chat about that tomorrow because I have a hot date waiting for my call to explain my absence,” she its. “Hey, you are not off the hook that easy!” “And I was almost out the door,” she declares as I step away from Alex’s

arms. “Why do I feel there is more to this story? Where does Waverly fit into all of this?” “Waverly’s brother, the guy you saw on stage, is in my women’s literature class. I figured I would show Alexander here how to get an A out of the course.” She taunts Alex by throwing a cushion from the sofa at him. “You do have a slight advantage, gender wise, in that class over me,” he says while catching the pillow. “If you declare that to be your excuse then so be it! To sum it all up, I have been giving private tutoring lessons to Waverly’s brother because it appears that men really do not understand the complexities and intricacies of a woman,” she teases while Alex and I walk toward the sofa. “Well, I for one am looking forward to learning the complexities and intricacies of this woman,” Alex says while pushing my hair behind my ears before he leans in to kiss me again. “I cannot believe you are tutoring someone else!” “Forgive me. He is incredibly cute, and besides, the sushi at his parent’s restaurant is to die for,” she confirms. “Again, where does Waverly fit into all of this?” “Waverly saw the flyer for the battle of the bands competition on one of my folders and inquired if high school seniors were able to attend. I told her if she put in a good word for me with her brother, that I would get her into the club but that she could not drink,” Nikki confesses. “You never told me this,” I state while leaning into the arms of Alex with my back to his chest. A vision of Alex and Waverly kissing after the Chinese New Year celebration plays in my mind as I continue to lean back into his arms. “I never dreamed that she would be attracted to Alex! That was truly a bonus,” Nikki claims as I sit straight up to remove the vision from my memory. “And what do you mean by that?” he adamantly declares as Nikki tries to soften the blow of her words by stating that she did not have to twist someone’s arm to make me jealous. “And that gifted mind of yours can immediately turn to evil if idle for too long!” “I told you before, it’s a gift,” she declares. “Well, since the dirty truth is out, I will come clean. The truth is I was meeting up with Mike tonight to let him know that I could no longer date him because I had fallen for another guy.” Turning to face Alex, I share with him that he had been on my mind since the Winter Solstice and the feelings just would not go away. “You mean I really won? I beat out my alter ego,” he says with a grin from ear to ear. “Yes, you did! You won my heart and not some bad boy from around the block!” “Well, I guess my work is done here,” Nikki says as she turns to leave the room. “ not to wait up for me—not that you would anyway, considering the lip-lock you two are in,” she teases while exiting the room without a response from us. Alex conveys his apologies to me again as I reciprocate my apologies to

him for making him feel that he had to reinvent himself in order to gain my affection. “But in reality it actually worked,” he says while removing the biker jacket so that our bodies are better able to mesh with one another. I am trying to concentrate on anything else but the feel of his rock hard chest so that a new vision of he and Waverly won’t cloud my feeling of euphoria right now. “Not really! Well, maybe a little bit,” I confess, “but this Alex won my heart.” As I place Alex’s right hand over my heart, he shares with me that he promises to protect it for as long as I will allow him. “Well, I am taking a big chance by giving you the key to it right now.” “May I?” Alex says in his American voice as he holds up an invisible key to unlock my heart. “As long as you promise to guard it and not break it!” In his most beautiful European voice he promises to do his best. While glancing around the room we find that Nikki has left. “You know we really should walk with her back to the dorm.” “OK, let’s go! But not before I have the chance to do this,” he declares while holding my face between his hands and placing one of the most ionate of all kisses on my lips as I begin to melt in his arms! A vision of Alex and I seated in the library for my first tutoring session plays in my mind. As we exit the frat house hand in hand to catch up with Nikki, we come upon the goddess fountain. “You know, I have to it one day I played a Peeping Tom as you sat in front of this very fountain and read a book,” he confesses. “You’re kidding! Why did you not come over and say hello?” I ask recalling the vision I saw earlier. “Well, I was out for my morning run, a little sweaty and a lot out of breath, especially when I saw you sitting there looking so beautiful. I could not possibly bring my A game to you at that moment,” he confides. “Cool enough now, Mr. A game.” As I splash a little water from the fountain on Alex, a scream is heard in the distance. “What was that?” Alex declares. With the touch of the fountain’s water, I immediately have a vision of Nikki in trouble, which leads me to make a quick decision. “Wait here,” I say to Alex as I run at top speed to rescue Nikki. In the blink of an eye, I snatch Nikki from the hands of her attacker then rush her back to Alex while having a quick vision of her deg one of the shirts in her closet using the missing window sheers. Before the thief realizes that his victim has disappeared, I bind his arms and legs in rope and then chain him to the door of the university police station with a note stating that his attempt to rape a student was somehow foiled, as his victim turned the tables on him with an unseen karate move. He apologizes for his actions of the evening and promises to seek treatment. I was going to have to think of something quick before returning to

Alex and Nikki’s confused faces. “An explanation please, Nikki says frantically after a moment of silence. “What? I ran track in high school!” was the best I could come up with at the moment. “Does it look like we have ‘stupid’ written on our foreheads, Makaria, because that was more like Wonder Woman speed to me,” she claims. “Well, you never told me that you are a seamstress who fashions her own clothing either.” “How did you know?” she questions, immediately turning to Alex. “I swear I never said a word,” he declares. “It doesn’t really matter how I found out, the point is I know, but for safety precautions, can we please move this conversation back to our room before we draw any more attention to ourselves?” “Makaria is right! Let’s move this back to your dorm room,” Alex declares as he walks over to hug Nikki. Walking toward the dorm, Nikki expresses her appreciation to me for rescuing her. “You are welcome. I am just glad you were not hurt.” Alex says positioning himself between us so that he can hold both of our hands. “That creep came out of nowhere,” Nikki begins as an ensuing vision comes to me with one touch from Alex. In the vision, I witness Nikki transforming Alex into Mike the night of the battle of the bands. “Listen I found a plain T-shirt of yours and added a graphic design to enhance your punkrocker image. I hope you don’t mind,” Nikki asks. “No, it is perfect for tonight’s competition.” “Have you noticed my extra muscle mass?” Alex brags as he flexes both arms. “Not really, but now that you mention it, this shirt will definitely look hot on you and draw a certain lady’s attention,” Nikki teases as he confirms that he is counting on me to notice. “Listen, I don’t understand why you are hiding your deg skills from Makaria, for you are very talented. It must be a girl thing!” he suggests. “You of all people should know it is not a girl thing. It has more to do with family pride,” Nikki suggests. “But you are going to be a great designer one day,” he insists. “Thanks Alex, but it’s more of a necessity right now, nothing that I want to do on a permanent basis. Plus I don’t want Makaria to feel like I am some charity case just because your father lost the family fortune in a Ponzi scheme and, what’s worse, that we are both attending the university on scholarship,” she its. “Harsh, Nikki, very harsh,” Alex declares. “You cannot deny the truth, Alex,” Nikki insinuates while Alex insists that she does not have to be so damn blunt about it. “Take me as I am,” she teases him but then shares with him that she does understand the sensitivity and nature of the matter, so she will work harder to keep her sarcasm under control. “Thank you, for it will benefit us all if you learn to show a little sensitivity!” Alex teases.

“So explain to me why you have yet to inform your friends of the sale of your father’s precious Bentley so that he could pay for Victoria’s wedding?” Nikki says in jest. “Why are you so intent on busting my balls?” Alex declares as she apologizes for just being tired of hiding behind a façade. “Well, so am I, but you don’t see me parading around with a chip on my shoulder because my father made a bad judgment call when it came to his get-richer-even-quicker business investments,” Alex reveals. “You really need to think about speaking with him concerning the family’s financial situation when we return home for winter break,” Nikki advices. “It was my intention to do that this past summer, but with Victoria’s wedding, he had enough stress on his plate. Do you think you can control your outbursts of frustration a little longer until I have the opportunity to speak with him concerning our family finances?” Alex suggests. “I will definitely try,” she utters under her breath. “Well, try harder,” Alex suggests with intensity in his voice. “I will! It’s just that I have been in a really awful place for a long time,” she confesses. “Why do you think I try to include you in as many activities with my friends as possible and to let you know that I will always be here for you!” Alex its. “Thanks, Alex, but I don’t want to feel like a charity case to you either,” Nikki declares! Charity case! You are family, more like a sister to me,” he explains. “Lucky for you, you have a cousin-sister who’s great with a needle and thread, who always keeps us looking the part,” she teases. “Yes, lucky me!” he confirms. “Listen, I want you to know that I have been kind of crushing on someone for the past couple of weeks,” she its. “Anyone I know?” he asks. “Sort of; he is a fraternity brother to Les and Chris,” she its. “Oh no!” Alex says in a fatherly tone. “Don’t worry; he is nothing like those two—actually far from it. the guy in Les and Chris’s room when Makaria and I stopped by to borrow his car,” she stammers to explain. “Oh yes, Wade! He seems pretty cool,” Alex says as a relief to Nikki. Nikki reveals that she has been tutoring him in Alex’s favorite subject, Women’s lit! “Oh how I wish you were here when I ed for that dreadful course,” Alex says amused. “Me too, because you definitely would have earned an “A”, she jokingly states. “Well, just make sure he treats you like the queen that you are,” he advices. “Well right now, he has no idea of my feelings for him, but yes father, I will make sure he treats me like the queen I am” Nikki says in jest. “So you and Makaria appear to be the best of friends. It’s strange to see you have a connection with another girl,” he its. “I know, at first it felt really weird, but Makaria is great! A little dizzy, but I really lucked out to have her as a roommate

and a friend,” Nikki its. “Well I am just glad to see that you are spreading your wings again and opening your mind to the possibility that not all girls are back stabbing demons and that not all guys are jerks,” Alex playfully its. “And the demon and the jerk to whom you are referring shall now and forevermore go unmentioned,” Nikki declares! “Until you come to with what happened, they will always have a hold on you Nikki,” Alex reveals. “Thinking of changing our majors, are we?” she teases. “No, just a little of Miss Nicolette rubbing off on me,” he says with a smile. “What do you think about me changing my look? Maybe experimenting with different wardrobe colors like pastels and doing something different with my hair, like a bob cut without the blue highlights?” Nikki asks. “Like I really know what a bob cut looks like, but I am glad to see that you are open to change, not that you were not pretty before,” Alex declares. “Well, my look was a representation of my mood for the past seventeen years,” Nikki says as confirmation. “Finally a mood change by a woman a guy would welcome,” Alex teases as Nikki punches him in the arm for his asinine comment. “When did you say that mood was going to change?” Alex announces while rubbing his shoulder. “Oh you are such a wimp, Alex. It’s no wonder why Makaria has fallen for the bad-boy version of you,” she teases. “Whether bad or good, both versions are me; so who will have the last laugh when Makaria falls in love with me?” Alex declares. “Me, if she decides to have nothing to do with either of you,” Nikki teases. “Can we just focus on the matter at hand, which is helping me play the part? I don’t know what I will do if she rejects both of me,” Alex says in a sad voice. “She won’t! You are too wonderful for her not to fall in love with,” Nikki says, reassuring her cousin just as Alex releases my hand and we walk into the study area of our room. “Listen, do you mind if we talk about this tomorrow? It has been a really long night, and I have a major headache!” “You’re seriously kidding, right?” Nikki says as she opens the door to our room and walks directly over to a beautifully decorated pillbox housed on top of her dresser. “Here are a couple of aspirins for your migraine so that we are able to discuss the remaining of tonight’s activities in detail,” she suggests. “Why is it so important to you that we speak tonight? You just experienced a traumatic situation, and I feel it best if you get a good night’s rest. We can leave the remaining details for our morning breakfast conversation.” “If you have not noticed the hour, morning is already upon us,” Nikki

impatiently states while directing our attention to her alarm clock, which reads 12:45 a.m. “And besides, you are not going to have me tossing and turning for the remaining of the morning, wondering if I am drawing the right or wrong conclusions!” Nikki speaks as if she is chastising me. “What about your date?” “Give me a minute while I text him. I fear if I call him I may go into specific details, which I am not fully clear on yet,” she insists. “All right fine, but you have to give me your word that what is said in this room stays in this room.” “Okay, Ms. Las Vegas,” Nikki teases as she completes her text. “I am serious, Nikki! What I am about to share with you and Alex can never leave this room?” “Nicolette, stop trying to control everything. We need to show Makaria that she can trust us with what she is about to share,” Alex says as he comes over to comfort me. “I do apologize, but can you blame me after the type of night we all had?” she its. “And the night is apparently still going, well morning rather!” I add to her frantic reply. “We promise to keep everything spoken here under the strictest of confidence,” Nikki says in agreement. “Okay, here goes, but promise you won’t freak out!” “If you haven’t noticed already, Ms. High Speeder, we’re pretty much still freaked out,” Nikki declares. “Nicolette,” Alex says, showing displeasure with her remark. “Sorry, sometimes I just have diarrhea of the mouth, which I promised Alex I would work on,” she replies. “Well, here goes! I am not exactly normal—and not one smart-ass remark from you either Nikki,” I declare, directing my attention to her. Nikki takes her hand to invisibly zip her lips. “I’m confused. Why would you say that you are not normal?” Alex asks. “Well, I kind of know things from your past without you sharing that information with me.” “Are you psychic?” he asks. “Not exactly! A psychic implies that I can see into your future, whereas I can only see into your past! The visions kind of come and go just as my speed with one touch.” “What do you mean by one touch?” Nikki asks. “The slightest finger touch allows me to see a past occurrence in your life, but I cannot control which visions will appear!” “What have you seen from my past?” Nikki asks. I saw an uncomfortable conversation you had with your grandmother concerning your menstrual cycle as you sat in her pastry shop discussing which type of protection—whether a tampon or a maxi pad—is better for you, just as I saw you deg one of the outfits in your closet using the purple window sheers.” “Oh my god, that actually happened. She is a psychic,” Nikki declares. “I am not psychic. There is a difference,” I remind her.

“So what causes your visions to come or not come?” Alex asks. “My visions are only good for one week in your world!” “Wait a second, what do you mean our world?” Alex declares. “She’s a vampire,” Nikki declares while justifying why there is an increase in vampire scripts for television and cinema! “I wish I could say yes, but it would not be the truth!” “If you are not a vampire then what are you? A werewolf?” Nikki suggests. “Now who has been watching too much television?” Alex begins to back away from me. “I am not a werewolf either, don’t worry! Would you like me to prick my finger so that you can see that blood runs through my veins just as yours?” I insist. “Werewolves can still bleed,” Nikki informs me. “You do not have to prick any of your fingers for us. We believe you, but it is kind of important that we know certain things about one another before I fall totally in love with you,” Alex begins. “Too late!” Nikki says while bursting into laughter. “You promised me that you would not freak out,” I say confirming his earlier statement as I walk over toward him. “I know, but it is kind of hard not to, especially when you have this ability to see things,” Alex says slowly. “Are you worried she may find out that you are actually a frog and not the prince charming she thought she was falling in love with?” Nikki teases. “Sometimes you can be such a witch, Nikki,” Alex claims. “You know I am only kidding, Alex. Man up,” Nikki advices as he asks how she can remain so calm when not even fifteen minutes ago, she was having a nervous breakdown! “This is why women are so much stronger than men. We are able to decipher information and put a perspective on it more readily than men,” she claims. “There may be some truth to that, especially with the events of today,” Alex its. “Let me just clear up one thing: I am neither a vampire nor a werewolf!” “What about an extraterrestrial from another world since you did use the term ‘not from our world’?” Nikki asks. “Nor am I an extraterrestrial!” “When I stated that I was from the bottom of the world, I was not joking. You just have many names for it,” I reluctantly say, wishing I could take back my words. “Many names for Australia? What are you talking about?” Nikki asks. “I would love to tell you that I was born in the same century as you, but I cannot!” “Whoa, Whoa, wait a second. You were not born in this century?” Alex declares as he takes another step back from me. “No way! Well, which century?” Nikki and Alex both ask simultaneously. “The previous century!” “Are you telling us that you are over one hundred years old?” Alex declares as I remind him that it is very rude to inquire of a woman’s age. “Besides age is just a number, right!” “I believe your family has found a fountain of youth in Australia, is that right?”

Nikki questions as I somewhat confirm her suspicion. “So this is the reason why your mother looks so young,” Alex and Nikki both declare at the same time. “Do you two do that a lot?” “We grew up together, ? Almost like Siamese twins,” Nikki reminds me. “Well I must that!”

CHAPTER 25

The Truth Revealed Part II

“I am guessing this fountain is off-limits to outsiders,” Nikki says eliciting an affirmative response from me. “Yes, because of the law that was imposed by our governor,” I conveniently state instead of “god.” “Are you saying that if Alex and I were to visit and we happen to just stumble upon the fountain by accident that we could be arrested?” Nikki declares. “And possibly killed!” I add. “Wow, they are serious about keeping this fountain a secret,” Nikki jokes while Alex claims this is just too deep for him to handle while taking a seat on my bed. “Well, I guess visiting you is out of the question,” she declares while walking over to sit next to Alex. “I can always come and visit you!” “But something still troubles me! The fountain of youth explains your youthful appearance, but I have never heard of a fountain increasing one’s speed,” Nikki proclaims. Man, I was almost in the clear, I say to myself. “Well, before I can share any additional information, I will have to consult with my parents.” Nikki sits straight up on my bed and has an epiphany. “Holy shit,” Nikki blurts out. “What’s wrong?” Alex asks while massaging his temples. “She has given us all the clues and we were just too blind to see,” Nikki its while walking over to her laptop. “Well, can you explain it to me?” Alex pleads. “Her aging process has ceased, she has the speed of Superman—well Wonder Woman—and she can see into our past,” Nikki declares while anxiously pressing the on button to her laptop. As Nikki patiently wakes for her laptop to boot up, she begins to talk to herself, asking why she had not put the clues together before! “Our spring break trip was to an island in Greece. She is not from this century but from down under—’we call it many names,’ she says—get where I am going, Alex?” she says while typing something into the search engine. Alex expresses his thoughts out loud by reiterating that Australia is known as the land down under, and that South Africa lies on the southernmost point of the continent of Africa. “Keep going,” Nikki says as she interrupts Alex’s last guess! “What else is there,” Alex asks? “She spoke of the universe as if she knew it from the beginning, and she is well versed

in Greek mythology. Oh my god, she is immortal, a goddess probably,” Nikki declares. “Is this true?” Alex inquires. While I ponder if I should answer him affirmatively, the words “guilty as charged” just seem to slide out of my mouth. “Who are you?” he asks. “I am the Goddess of Blessed Death, daughter of Hades!” “Goddess of what?” Alex says in shock as he falls to the floor. “Her last name is ‘Hades’ spelled backward,” Nikki reveals. “Correct again!” “Which means Persephone is your mother’s real name and not Stephanie,” she concludes as she looks at the lineage of the Greek gods on her monitor. “How clever with the rhyme!” Nikki affirms. “Well thank you! My mother would have preferred me to use her middle name, Cora, but I decided to give a little twist to her name!” “I am so glad you did because Cora does not fit your mother at all!” Nikki emphasizes as I totally agree with her. “Um hello, I am on the floor in total shock, and no one is concerned for me?” Alex questions. “I am so sorry sweetheart; I was just stunned at Nikki’s accuracy of my heritage.” As I attempt to help Alex off the floor, his reluctance to accept my outstretched hand was the first sign that our relationship had hit a bump in the road. “Don’t worry, I promise to keep my hands to myself!” He apologizes for his withdrawal. “I don’t mean to withdraw from you. I am just trying to make heads or tails of all the information that is being presented to me,” Alex claims. “Well, I promise not to touch you until you want me to!” “Grow some bullocks, Alex, you are embarrassing me! After all you went through to get her to notice you, and now you freak out over a little immortality!” Nikki suggests. “I don’t understand why this does not freak you out!” Alex declares. “I don’t know, maybe it is because the thought of a real life goddess as our friend is pretty cool. Plus I did a little research on the four Greek goddesses carved in stone in front of the university café, and learned some interesting facts. They all have very unique and exciting stories behind them,” Nikki confirms. “Why didn’t you tell me that you researched my family?” Well I did not know that they were your family at the time, but their lives seemed rather personal to you,” she says, looking at me while an image of Demeter appears on her screen. “Alex, it says here that Demeter has a daughter named Persephone, and was married to Zeus!” Nikki declares while turning her laptop at an angle for Alex’s viewing pleasure. “Your grandfather is the almighty Zeus!” Alex exclaims as he lies back on my bed and hits his head on the wall. “Yes, but my grandparents despise those titles, so I call them Zeus and Demeter.” Sitting on the bed next to him, I resist the temptation to touch him and comfort his head. “OMG, the fountain,” Nikki says as I notice my webpage is now visible on her laptop.

“Alex, how we questioned the construction of the fountain?” she points out as Alex confirms her comment while rubbing his head. “We figured it must have been constructed during the summer because it was not built anytime during my first year,” Alex concludes. “I guess you don’t need me here, for the meeting of the minds has figured everything out.” “Not everything. You mentioned earlier that your speed and visual perception of events in our past comes and goes, so why the limitation if you are a goddess?” Nikki asks. “Boy, you really do have a great memory! My powers are useless in your dimension after one week,” I sadly proclaim. “Well, that’s just plain crazy. Is that for all gods or just goddesses?” she declares. “You would turn this into a chauvinistic question,” Alex teases. “Well, if everything is true in the books that I have read about the gods, then chauvinism runs rampant in their world,” she claims. “You are partially right! The gods—well the three brothers—have more powers than any goddess, but only the children of the gods have their powers restricted while on visit to the surface.” “How unfair, and who would suggest such a ridiculous law if you are all gods?” Nikki questions. “Well, I am the first to request such an extensive leave on the surface, so essentially the rule was created because of me!” “Harsh, I bet your sister and all of your cousins are upset with you?” Nikki says in jest. “Do you how you conveniently left the room to catch up with Alex after our initial introductions?” “Yes, it was very obvious that your mother wished to speak with you privately, so I politely left the room to give you guys a chance to chat,” Nikki recalls. “My mother conveniently informed me of this ridiculous law at the very moment you left the room. Of course she tried to smooth it over by stating that my father requested an extended period of time for me to maintain my powers, but it would not have mattered. Even if I lost my powers on my first day to the surface, it would not have prevented me from leaving the surface.” Nikki asks if I would have remained here on the surface even if I were stuck with the roommate from hell. “Fortunately I was blessed to have a roommate from heaven, even though she portrayed some hell like tendencies, I jokingly state as we all burst into laughter. “At least I can it it,” Nikki says in the midst of laughing. “Do you mean this restriction of powers was devised to trick you into returning home?” Alex questions. “Yes, in the past, gods and goddesses who travelled to the surface never spent more than two or three days here before their return.” “Why would they want to come to this disaster zone when they have the comforts and glories

of the heavens above?” Nikki insists. “I thought you were unclear on your belief in the gods?” “Never stated I did not believe, just questioned the rationale behind the many unexplained occurrences,” Nikki declares. “So why did you ask for such an extended period of time to live here on the surface?” Alex asks. “I was granted this leave for my one hundredth birthday, which is sort of like your welcome to adulthood when you turn eighteen.” “You’re shitting me! You are one hundred years old?” Nikki says in disbelief. “The idea of falling in love with an older woman is a dream come true for most young men but a century year old woman is a tad much,” Alex states as Nikki quickly cuts him off. “But I bet this century old woman can run circles around any 20, 30, or even 40 something year old woman,” Nikki says in my defense. “Men date younger women all the time, so why the hesitation when the tables are turned.” I ask of Alex as Nikki jumps in as my back up. “Yes, Alex, please explain why it is frowned upon when an older woman dates a younger man,” Nikki declares. “I didn’t make the rules,” Alex insists. “Well some rules are meant to be broken while others just need an amendment to them,” Nikki poignantly states. “You love me, right?” I ask, turning toward him. “I cannot just turn off my feelings. I am not a faucet; I was never designed that way, even though I am scared to death to find out more,” Alex says still in a shock as Nikki cuts him off. “Funny you should mention death,” Nikki declares. “Look what pulls up when I Google Makaria’s name! She is absolutely right! Her title is Goddess of Blessed Death,” Nicolette says with excitement. “Are you here because we are going to die?” Alex questions me. “No, but one day you will through my world, and I will make sure you have a peaceful transition when you enter. Believe me when I say that I am here purely for educational purposes and not to bring anyone home with me!” “Well, that’s very comforting to know,” Nikki says under her breath. “I promise you that my presence will not bring any harm to you or anyone here at the university. I am here only to educate myself on mortal existence.” “Will your father punish us for having knowledge of your immortal status?” he questions. “Definitely not! Mortals went from viewing my father as a Greek god to Satan.” “Well, the title of Satan is kind of synonymous with your father since he is the keeper of life after death!” Nikki implies. “My father’s image has been tarnished here on earth. He is not at all scary or frightening as you portray him to be but actually a gentle god, the most gentle god of the three brothers!” “Your father is the creator of death, so how can you call him a gentle god?” Alex nervously

chimes in. “My father does not cause death nor does he speed it up. He simply oversees life after death!” “But can you imagine those people who long to see their maker or creator, and when they are actually afforded the opportunity to lay eyes on their creator, and it’s not their god or Zeus or whoever they pray too, but your father, I can only imagine the intense fear that will consume their bodies unlike any scary movie,” Alex suggests of the newly dead. “I cannot lie to you! Our new residents are very fearful when they enter our realm, but they soon learn that what they thought they knew to be true is actually not true when it comes to my father.” Alex shares a great quote when he says that death really is the inevitable change agent to life. “Great quote from Steve Jobs,” Nikki teases. “That is precisely correct, and we will all meet in my father’s kingdom!” “So is the surface everything you expected?” Nikki asks. “That and more,” I declare as I turn to Alex, hoping he will accept me with open arms. “Do you our discussion on the male brain capacity?” Nikki reminds me. “Yes, how little they can retain at one time?” “Perfect example with your new boyfriend,” Nikki conveys as we both begin to laugh. “You have just made a believer out of me,” as I concur with her statement. “I do not find this at all funny! In one night, the love of my life tells me that she feels the same. Then I learn she may be a vampire, a werewolf, an extra terrestrial, or a century-yearold girl, who may have found the fountain of youth, and now this—my girlfriend is the Greek Goddess of Death,” he declares while walking in a circle. “Blessed death—there is a difference,” I correct him. “I believe even the average guy would have run for the hills by now, so please cut me a little slack as I attempt to process and disseminate all the information that was shared here tonight,” he says while still rubbing his head. “I can certainly understand if this is too much to take in, but please don’t give up on us so easily now that you know the truth,” I beg of him. “People always do crazy things when they are in love,” Alex says as he begins to calm down. “You still love me?” I ask standing there longing for his touch! “Just call me Mr. Crazy,” he says standing in front of me now caressing the right side of my face. “I am so sorry for the way I have behaved here tonight and for giving you the impression that I no longer wanted to be with you. I hope you can forgive my mortal flaw,” he its. “Are you sure you want me to touch you?” “Fortunate for me, I do not have a lot in my past to be embarrassed about, except for a few hand jobs as a preteen,” he says with a chuckle. “A few,” Nikki questionably states. “Well, I

promise not to laugh too hard if that vision ever comes into play,” I say as consolation to him. “Please, just don’t ever let me know that you were witness to them,” he says with embarrassment as he begins to kiss me. Nikki turns back toward her computer as she begins to gag from our emotional display of affection. “You cannot get rid of me that easily, and, yes, I do love you even though I am scared shitless as to what the future might hold for us,” he declares while throwing my pillow at Nikki for making the gagging noises. “I love you too, Mr. Alex Beckham, for this is one moment that I plan to for life.” Walking toward my bed backwards in a ionate lip lock, a fuzzy vision of Alex writing in his journal entitled love poems to Makaria suddenly fade. “I think we can all attest to ing this moment for life,” Nikki teases as she throws the pillow back at Alex, which doesn’t appear to affect his concentration from kissing me. “Okay, my room also, so get your own, and BTW, Alex, you may want to learn how to conceal those dirty thoughts you may have for the God of the Underworld’s daughter,” she cautions while snickering. “Oh shit, that’s right. Can your father read my mind or view what we are doing at this very moment?” he asks as if having a panic attack. “Thanks a lot, Nikki, but to answer your question, yes and no.” When Alex begins to back away from me, I see that I will have to explain one additional law to them. “There is such a law in place that prohibits gods from spying on other gods while on the surface, but they are able to see you if I am not around.” Alex shares his feelings on this law. “Just great! That makes me feel a whole lot better,” Alex says with cynicism. “There is one thing that you and Nikki must promise me since you know the entire truth of my existence.” They insist they already promised never to share this information with anyone! “Trust me, Alex and I are experts at maintaining secrets no matter how small. Isn’t that right, Alex?” Nikki says as she snaps her fingers at Alex to help him focus. “This is a heavy load to carry around until our death, but I did promise,” Alex declares. “All I ask is that you talk to me whenever fear creeps into your mind concerning my family’s lot in life, so that I can ease any doubt or fear you may have.” “I promise,” he says again! “Thank you, but on a side note, there is one additional item I must bring to your attention.” Nikki questions whether I am adding more fuel to the fire! “Well when you play with fire (knowledge of the immortal world) you may get burned (speaking of that knowledge to anyone other than me), so this is to caution you so that you don’t get burned,” I state as delicately as possible to them. “Do you mean if we share this information with

anyone other than the three of us in the room, we may find ourselves in your father’s kingdom,” Nikki asks? “No, your life thread is pre-determined, but you be brought up for charges of treason here in the mortal court system. Of course, the charges will relate to something totally different, but you will most likely spend a life sentence in jail,” I share with them, hoping they understand the seriousness of divulging any information. “Thanks for sharing. That’s very comforting to know,” Alex says with a little fear in his voice while still holding my hand as Nikki reads an excerpt from my father’s webpage. “It says here that there are several dimensions to the Underworld. Can you tell us what they are?” she asks. “The Underworld is actually split in quarters. Those who lived a good life reside in my kingdom, Elysium, an island in Oceanus better known as the home of the blessed or Nesoi Makarioi.” “Cute name,” Nikki conveys. “If a person lives a life of indifference or caused harm to someone without killing them then they are sent to the Asphodel fields, ruled by Thanatos, God of Death, to live an afterlife with a little heavier work schedule than those on my island. Those who lived a life of wickedness are sent to a deep cavern far beneath the Underworld called Tartarus, controlled by Hypnos, Thanatos twin brother, where the Titans—my father’s father and his allies—are still imprisoned. Gods who break their oaths are also sent here for a period of nine years. If you are sent to Tartarus, consider it a life sentence of heavy labor in the coal mines and volcanoes with not one break in the day. The last place souls reside are actually in are the volcanic islands!” “You mean the actual volcanoes we have here on the surface?” Nikki asks. “Yes, these souls who refuse to follow the Underworld rules are transferred from Tartarus and will completely burn to ash when the volcano erupts.” “So there is some literal truth to the meaning of burning in hell,” Nikki suggests. “Yes, but all souls are granted eternal life in the Underworld if the rules are followed.” “Wow, your father seems like a man of his word unless one of his laws is broken,” Alex declares. “Yes, he is; which is why it is very disheartening when mortals speak of him negatively.” “Well, I can assure you that I will never speak ill of your father again,” Alex says with a chuckle. “Thanks! Oh there is one other place a soul can reside in the Underworld, but it is limited to one hundred of the best souls—my father’s palace. Here, souls are eligible to speak to any of the living gods, but only if they are asked to do so.” “Wow, this is fascinating information,” Nikki declares with still a little apprehension as she questions the reason for the various titles and rulers of different islands in the underworld. “My father is ruler of all four dimensions of

the Underworld—death and the dead. Thanatos and I report the entry of new residents that enter the Underworld to my father on a daily basis.” “I guess the Underworld really is too large for one man to handle alone,” Nikki teases. “My father’s main duty is to keep those who are dead from returning to the living.” “You’re kidding! You mean our family and friends who have ed on are able to return to the living?” she questions. “No, they cannot, but this does not mean that the attempt is not made by our residents!” “How can they return?” she asks. “Nicolette, stop asking such questions that Makaria is most likely unable to answer due to the Underworld laws. Am I correct, sweetheart?” Alex confirms. “Alex is absolutely right! The Underworld has many laws that I am bound by and should not share with you!” “But you have shared so much already,” Nikki declares. “I am sorry, Nikki, but Alex is correct. I cannot share that information with you. I can only say that not one soul has ever made it back to the surface, because my father has knowledge of every escape age to the surface and therefore can sniff out the path in which the soul has taken.” “Your father either has an incredibly gifted nose or he has an extensive surveillance system, which allows him to view every movement in the Underworld,” Nikki concludes. “He has both,” I boast, “but you should note that my father has ruled the Underworld for nearly three thousand years and, before that, his father; so one can conclude that he knows every inch of his realm!” “Would your father allow my mother to return to the surface? I only ask because it was so unfair as to how I came into this world and how her life was taken at the same exact moment,” Nikki says with tears in her eyes. “I am truly very sorry for your loss, Nikki, but I cannot change the law and will never have authority to change the law, so please don’t ask me to break the law.” “Do you know my mother?” she asks, sobbing. “I am sorry! So many souls enter our realm daily, and it appears that my powers have faded, so I cannot make the connection now. I believe the fountain’s water allowed my powers to return but only for a brief time! I am not sure even when I return home if I will be able to locate her. I mean, I know I can, but disseminating that information back to you would violate a law.” “Why so many goddamn laws?” Nikki angrily questions. “In order to maintain order, just as you have laws here on the surface!” “Listen, this has been a long and emotional evening for us all. Why not continue this discussion tomorrow? I am sure Nicolette will have additional questions when she wakes in the morning, but for now I am calling a time-out so that we all can rest our minds,” Alex declares. “Finals begin next week, so how prêt ell do you

expect me to concentrate?” Nikki says in an agitated tone turning to view her alarm clock which reads 3:55 am. “Well, we have one day to prepare and gather our thoughts on our newfound theological premise of the world’s creation and study for exams.” “Why do you always have to look at the bright side?” Nikki its. “Because I can protect my blind spot better in the light than in the dark,” Alex teases as he walks over to give Nikki a hug. “My head is spinning. I think I could sleep for twenty-four hours straight without interruption,” Nikki its as she walks over to lie in her bed. “I will keep an eye on her, not to worry,” I say while walking Alex to the door. “Call me or stop by my room to wake me up if you should need me,” Alex suggests while caressing my face. “You may not even hear the phone ring since the sun is due to rise in the next couple of hours!” “Well then, I suggest you make your way down to my room to check on me,” he says with a devilish smile. “Shall I bring my nurse’s kit with me?” “No, just the uniform,” he teases as he gives me a kiss good night. “I love you!” “I love you too,” Alex says. “Good night!” The next morning, I awaken to a knock on the door and the savory smell of breakfast. “Good morning, sunshine,” Alex says, holding a tray of food. “Will you spoil me like this every morning?” I ask, leaning in to receive his kiss. “Maybe not every morning, but I will try my best,” he confirms. “Listen, can we eat in your room in order to give Nikki a bit longer to sleep?” “Great idea,” he says while I ask him to wait outside as I grab my black silk robe to walk down the hall with him. “I must it, you look amazing for just waking up,” he says as we enter his room. “Well, there are some helpful hints you should know about me: (1) I don’t require much sleep during your night hours, so I may doze off a little during the day, and (2) kiss me the moment you see me,” I say as he willingly leans in to give me another kiss. “Well, as long as we are sharing—I too have some helpful hints that might help you get to know me better: (1) I tend to break out on my face whenever I am stressed or nervous about something, but surprisingly last night was a true testament to your mother’s facial cream, and (2) I have wanted to kiss you every day from the moment I laid eyes on you, so that promise I can definitely keep,” he declares. “Actually my mother designed the cream specifically for Aphrodite to help her look even younger than she appears,” I share with him as I bite into my English muffin. “You mean the Goddess of Love and I share the same facial cream?” He replies

with a look of surprise. “I guess you can say that!” “Do you know the effects this cream could have on the confidence level of every teenage boy and girl across the country, no scratch that, the world?” Alex conveys. “Yes, the soil in my kingdom is very rich in nutrients, and I am sure this would assist with confidence building amongst mortals, but we cannot upset the delicate balance between the two worlds by mixing chemicals designed from my world,” I it. He asks, ‘why not’ since we have already proven the positive effects it has on mortals through his usage. “Yes, but it may not have the same effect on another. I mentioned to you that I can only see into your past. Whereas, my mother has the gift of foresight also, she will not release the cream to the surface world until she can assure that the chemical balance has positive effects on every mortal’s skin.” “Do you the tsunami that hit Indonesia some years ago?” Alex nods Yes, as he recites the textbook definition of a tsunami as an underwater earthquake. I confirm the definition, and then share the true story of how this particular tsunami occurred. “My uncle Poseidon, without the permission of my father, allowed his demigod son to drill for this special type of mineral oil found only in the Indian Ocean!” “Demigod—half-mortal, half-immortal children!” Alex says seeking confirmation. “Yes! Well, Poseidon’s son felt that he could help save his mortal grandfather’s oil company from filing bankruptcy by introducing this revolutionary type of mineral oil used only in the Underworld to the mortal world. My father was made aware of the plans to siphon the oil from the underground, and this infuriated him.” “Your uncle was going to steal from your father?” Alex questions the brotherly bond. “Partially yes! You see, my father and Poseidon have dominion over the mineral oil fields since the field technically originates through an underground trap on the ocean’s floor, which then es through to the Underworld.” “So what did your father do?” he asks. “Before the drilling began, my father asked Poseidon to speak with his son and forgo the decision to drill since technically it had never been tested in the mortal world. When Poseidon agreed, my father offered to let Poseidon’s son drill in an alternate oil field near Alaska, but his son had an ulterior motive for wanting to drill in that location. He sold a revolutionary type of mineral oil to his grandfather and his investors. Funding was approved only for the mineral-based type oil, which would ensure that his grandfather rose in rank as the world’s largest publically traded oil company.” “The pressure to deliver is something I am quite familiar with. So I can only assume he blatantly went behind your father’s back and drilled anyway?” He asks. “Yes, thinking his father would save him from the wrath of my father.” “I knew it! The prodigal son pits brother

against brother,” Alex says as he takes a bite of his omelet. “Actually Triton is the prodigal son, but I digress. My father’s Underworld guards informed him of a huge drill that would peak through to our dimension in less than five minutes. Upon hearing the news, my father raced from a very important meeting with my mother, if you know what I mean, just as the head of the drill entered our realm.” “My father was furious because he thought he and Poseidon resolved the issue of drilling with a compromise to change locations. This time Poseidon would not back down. He told my father that his son was in the oil refinery business and deserved a claim to the oil. The two exchanged heated words, resulting in Poseidon dropping his trident staff, which sent shock waves throughout the ocean’s floor.” “I guess sibling rivalry exists even amongst the immortal,” Alex teases. “You have no idea how petty their arguments have become.” A light bulb goes off in Alex’s head when he asks if the tsunami was caused by the dropping of Poseidon’s trident staff. “Yes, for it is a very powerful staff that only Poseidon can control.” “So what happened to his son?” he questions. “Well, his son is a natural-born swimmer—half oceanic god, half mortal, so he survived, but I cannot say the same for his grandfather and his business partners.” “But the tsunami also killed many of the island’s residents and visitors,” Alex declares. “I know this is going to be hard to hear, but every mortal has a life thread. It is never cut before its time!” “So are you saying that every person who died as a result of the tsunami was scheduled to die on that day?” he asserts with disbelief. “Yes.” Reading his facial expression, I could tell that his next question posed would deal with his life thread. “Unfortunately, I am not privy to the length of any mortal’s life!” “Why? When you are the Goddess of Blessed Death,” he declares. “Our world has a checks-and-balance system also. What if I am privy to that information and one day I conveniently stretch out the thread for a mortal because I have become too close to them just like now.” “I only ask so that I know how long I have to spend with you. You probably will throw me away after I become old and gray anyway,” he teases. “Never!” I assure him. I remind him that men grow more distinguished as they get older, much like a fine wine, as I lean in to kiss him. “Can I hold you to that?” Alex says questioning my statement with a hint of doubt. “Most definitely,” I say as he reveals how incredibly nerve-wracking it is to have a girlfriend who is the Goddess of Blessed Death but who is prohibited from sharing his hour of death. “What if it is tomorrow? Would you really want to know?” He agrees that I should keep that information to myself. “Besides, I

could find myself locked in a cave in Tartarus with no further with you by breaking an Underworld law.” Alex begins to tickle me as he playfully wrestles me down on the bed. “Wait, let me place my plate on the floor,” I request as to avoid spilling food all over his bed as he obliges. As a result of his tickles, I manage to step my foot in the plate of food on the floor anyway. “Look what you made me do,” I protest while laughing. Alex grabs a napkin from his desk then kindly proceeds to clean my feet. After my feet are cleaned, Alex plays itsy bitsy spider up my legs until he reaches my lips at the conclusion of the nursery rhyme. A euphoric shiver races through my entire body as he gently makes his way to my lips. “I cannot imagine you locked up on my or any other , so I guess I will have to live my life to the fullest with the thread that was spun for me,” he says while brushing the hair from my eyes. Lying next to him feels incredible. How could I have not seen the true beauty of him from the beginning? I now see how mother and father can spend all day wrapped in each others arms as I turn to look at him. “Is everything OK?” he asks. “Everything is great,” I assure him. Playfully pushing Alex off of me, I grab my cup of orange juice and announce, “To the start of a beautiful journey,” as Alex clicks my glass with his in agreement. After my toast, Alex begins a series of questions that makes me wonder if I am sharing too much of my history. On the other hand, I sense that he is trustworthy, easy to talk too, and a man of integrity, so I decide to answer just a few additional questions about my family before we begin a full day of studying for final exams. “So how many demigod cousins do you have here on the surface, and have you had any with them since your arrival?” he asks. “Too many, but I am forbidden from ing any of them while here on the surface only because their mortal half tends to overshadow their godly half, which creates more chaos for your world! Case in point, Poseidon’s son! Greed clouded his good judgment, which forced Zeus to implement the no- law.” “Where is he now?” he inquires of the second prodigal son. “He swims almost every day, trying to find the portal to his father’s kingdom.” “I take it that they no longer speak as a result of his actions,” he perceptively declares. “The no law emancipates all mortal children from their godly parents as a result of Poseidon’s son. The law states that gods are never to , communicate, or reveal themselves to their demigod children ever again while they reside on the surface.” “Well, that’s cruel! And your father and uncle agreed to this ludicrous law?” Alex asks questioning the ramifications of the law. “Well, they were sort of forced to concede because Zeus is the supreme ruler of the heavens and all

things on the surface.” “But I thought all three brothers had equal control?” Alex declares. “They are equal in power but only to the extent of their dominion. Zeus and Poseidon cannot interfere with the laws of the Underworld just as my father and Zeus are restricted from interfering with the laws of the ocean.” “Would you care to take a run with me? I feel it will help me decipher this all too compelling information more readily,” he suggests. “No, you go, sweetheart. I think it’s best that you have some alone time to gather your thoughts and I the same so that I can figure out how to inform my parents of your knowledge regarding our world.” “Do you have to tell them?” he asks. “If I fail to disclose this information, my mother will immediately become aware of your knowledge with one touch and my parents are very touchy feely people.” “Do you think they will punish you?” He asks in the voice of my protector. “I am not sure, but delaying the truth will only make it worse.” He asks for permission to speak with my mother to assure her that he and Nikki will comply with the underworld law and not disseminate any information which was shared with them for the remainder of their lives. “My mother may have already foreseen last night’s conversation which is why it is best that I speak with her alone.” “But why would your mother not share with you her knowledge of this conversation,” Alex ponders. It could be one or two things. 1. I have never lied to my parents, so it could be that she is testing me to see if any of the mortal bad habits like lying has rubbed off on me or 2. She senses just as I do that you and Nikki are trustworthy enough to handle knowledge of our world. Why else would she allow you to use a sacred cream reserved only for the Goddess of Love and Beauty.” “To be honest with you, I think their titles should be reversed. Your mother should wear the title of Goddess of Beauty. Not only is she beautiful, but she bore the most beautiful daughter,” Alex declares while kissing me softly. “For a minute I thought you were coveting my mother, but your recovery just swept me off my feet.” “Never will there be another for me, for I promise to take my time to get to know you so that I am able to love you forever,” he declares while stroking my cheek. “I fear if you do not leave for your run right now, we may not leave this room for the rest of the day.” Is that a bad thing,” he asks while looking into my eyes? “If we fail our first final it might be,” I state while emphasizing the significance of my educational leave. “You’re absolutely right,” he agrees as his body hesitantly withdraws from me. I secretly long for him to take me in his arms and declare his impatience for waiting until the end of finals for our initial plateau of love.

Instead he stands as if in pain then slowly walks to his closet to pull out a pair of running shoes. “Would you like to study together later,” he asks? Every fiber in my body insists that we study together, but then amazingly, I muster up enough strength to say;”I would love too, but how much studying do you really think we will get done considering the immediate attention our bodies are craving!” “Excellent point,” he declares! “My finals are over on Wednesday and yours at Noon on Thursday, so why don’t we plan our very special evening at the conclusion of your final.” “You don’t know how long I’ve looked forward to a special evening with you,” he declares while kissing me softly. “That makes two of us!”

CHAPTER 26

Confession is Good for the Soul

“Breakfast smells delicious,” Nikki says as she awakens to the savory smell of breakfast in bed. “Alex asked that I place your breakfast in the microwave until —” My words are cut off by Nikki. “Until now,” she teases as she stumbles out of bed to reach me before I could place the food in the microwave. “Thank you so much for bringing this over. What time is it anyway?” She asks. “Eleven in the morning!” “Oh my god! I have a lunch date—I mean study date—in a couple of hours,” Nikki insists. “No need to conceal your lunch/study plans any longer!” “Oh that’s right. I cannot believe my body allowed me to sleep this late,” she confesses eating as if she has not had food in forty days. “Well, we did have an especially long evening,” I state as she agrees then immediately questions the whereabouts of Alex in an all too perky voice. “Out for his morning jog!” I share with her as she places her baby blanket to the side to protect it from the spills of her plate. “I guess we are both off to a late start,” she says with food in her mouth. As Nikki gobbles down her food in order to get ready for her lunch date, I ask a huge favor of her. “Sure, anything,” she conveys. “When you return from your lunch date, a letter addressed to Alex will be placed under my pillow. If I do not return by morning, please give him the letter.” “Are you leaving now to speak with your parents,” she asks? As I confirm her assumption, a tear runs down my left eye. “Are you afraid your parents will not allow you to return?” she asks. “Yes! which is why I do not want to alarm him right now, especially with finals beginning tomorrow.” “The semester ends at the end of the week, so why not wait until then? You will then have more time to smooth things over with them and possibly return for the next semester,” she advices. “I have never been good at keeping secrets!” “Well, you kept a pretty big secret from us for months,” she blurts out before breaking into a laugh. “I mean when it comes to my parents!” “But you and Alex just found each other, and I felt as though I found a kindred spirit in you,” she confesses as I confirm the same! “OMG! You must have really

thought I was the biggest smart ass on this planet,” she its. “Smart, yes! An ass, definitely not!” “Will you at least consider waiting until the end of the term?” she pleads. “I will consider it, but for now, I just need to rest my eyes!” “Not a problem. I will be out of your way in forty-five minutes so that you can have the room to yourself,” she confirms as I thank her. “Don’t do anything I would not do,” I jokingly say to her before she leaves the room for her morning shower. “It’s going to take a lot of effort but I think I can resist the temptation for now, Miss first base,” she says with much amusement. “Second base now,” I quickly add. “OMG; While I was sleeping, you two; No way! I want details. Never mind, spare me the visual of you and Alex,” she says laughing while leaving the room. “Dude! I take everything turned out okay with you and Makaria?” Chris exclaims as he opens the door to find Alex, who appears out of breath. “You would not believe the turn of events that went down last night, but I am happy to report that Makaria and I are absolutely perfect,” he confides in his friend while asking the whereabouts of Les. “I want to come clean with him about the whole Mike situation,” he its while pulling out a bottled water from the mini refrigerator. “Yes, he is here, but behind closed doors on the phone with a girl. I find it weird because he has never felt the need to conceal any of his Mack Daddy conversations before,” Chris its. “Well, I am sure your investigative skills will solve the mystery to this private affair shortly,” Alex teases. “As soon as I know, you will know, but not to worry, dude, I took care of informing Les of your Dr. Jekyll / Mr. Hyde persona last night when I caught a glimpse of you and Makaria leaving the house as if you were a newlywed couple,” Chris teases. “With all the craziness that went on last night, I forgot to tell you that we were leaving, and by the way—not to alarm you—Nikki was attacked last night, which is why we left in such a hurry,” Alex reveals. “Is she okay?” He asks. “Yes! The attacker never knew what hit him after Nikki was done with him,” Alex teases as not to give my secret away. “I always knew she was the wrong one to cross,” Chris says in jest. “Definitely, but thanks for sharing my double life with Les. At least that is one less thing I have to get off my chest,” Alex says as Les walks into the room. “Why the long face, man? You got the girl, no matter how insane the hoops you jumped through to win her heart,” he teases. “How crazy was that? But it was so worth it,” Alex reveals. “Oh man, don’t tell me you used L word already,” Les declares. “It is not like I could hide it, dude!” “He told her,” Les and Chris both say in unison. “Of course I told her, and she told me the same!” “Well, who said those infamous words first?” Chris asks.

“Does it really matter if you found the person that you want to spend the rest of your life with?” “He told her first,” Les and Chris both chime in together. “Whatever, dudes! Okay, yes, I said it first! So what!” “Les, did you know that Nikki was attacked last night in the midst of this love connection?” Chris says in jest. “Well, if I know Ms. Nicolette, I bet the attacker is either seriously hurt or thinking twice about attempting another on campus attack,” Les conveys while directing his friends to this morning’s college newspaper. “Oh my god, Nikki has some mad crazy skills,” Chris teases as a picture of the attacker is seen tied in chains to the university police station. “If you only knew,” Alex says under his breath. “Speaking of, inquiring minds would like to know if you have a love obsession with Ms. Mad Skills, Nicolette Beckham?” Les asks of Chris. “Yes, because it seems as though you two have a love-hate relationship,” Alex declares. “No, I do not! I mean I did, but I am so over her now,” Chris replies. “And when did you know that you were over her?” Les questions his friend. “If this ever gets out, I will hunt you each down and put the WWE Smack Down on you,” Chris declares. “Okay, we understand. Now tell us!” Les insists. “Well, Nikki and I sort of hung out together one night during summer break!” Chris its. “And when did this small miracle occur and where was I?” Alex asks. “It was a couple of nights before Les and I left for our summer excursion to the beach house. Nikki was feeling pretty down a couple weeks before Victoria’s wedding. She stopped by to see if she could borrow my motorcycle so that she could get away for a while,” Chris explains. “She never told me this,” Alex claims as Chris confesses that he and Nikki came very close to sharing a very intimate moment. “You what?” Alex declares walking over to his friend. “Just listen, nothing happened, but we did kiss, and kiss again and just maybe we made out a little,” he its. “How far did you go with her,” Alex asks with fire in his eyes. “No further than second base, trust me,” Chris confirms attempting to calm his friend down. “After I told Nikki that she was not in the right frame of mind to drive the cycle alone, I asked if she would like some company and that I would not pester her about the details surrounding her sadness. We drove by a lake and some high school kids were having a luau. We decided to stop and in on the fun. We had the best evening! This is also when I found out that she could sing, I mean really sing. A karaoke box was set up for anyone wishing to declare themselves the next Beyoncé or Lady Gaga, so Nikki grabs the mic and begins to sing, I

mean really sing. She absolutely blew my mind. Then she asked me to her for the next song, which was a duet. Little did we know that it was a love ballad! The next thing we knew, all the kids had paired up and were slow dancing to our song. The evening culminated with the two of us making out, just a little, before waking up on the beach in each other’s arms just as the sun began to rise in the morning sky. She claims it was her alcohol consumption that led to our brief affair and asked that we never speak of it again,” Chris reveals. “No wonder there is so much sexual tension between you two,” Les confirms. “She never wanted to try and see if we had a potential connection after that night, so I had to get over it and move on,” Chris its. “But have you really moved on?” Alex asks. “Yes, I have, for I have a date tonight with my Spanish tutor!” Chris confirms. “If you say so!” Les teases. “Now that Alex and I have come clean with our secrets, do you have anything to add, Les?” Chris asks baiting him to divulge a secret also. “Man, what is this? Confessional?” Les claims as he assesses the demeanor of his friends. “Confession is good for the soul,” Chris its. “Okay, here goes, but don’t judge me!” “And why would we judge the crème de la crème,” Chris joshes his friend. “Well, it is sort of embarrassing, but here goes. When it comes to a girl that I really like, my Mr. Ladies Man rep completely diminishes, and I turn into you two, Mr. ‘Fraidy Cats,” Les its turning to his friends. “He’s talking about you and not me,” Chris and Alex both relay to one another. “I am talking about you both, Mr. Too Afraid to Help Nikki See That You Are the Right Man for Her and Dr. Jekyll/Mr. Hyde here, who had to transform himself into a cool guy like me, in order to have a girl like him,” Les says commenting on the comical events that were just told. “Well, at least I got the girl,” Alex boasts. “Anyway as I was saying, after Lindsay hung me out to dry the summer before high school because I was not cool enough, I reinvented myself as well,” Les its. “The infamous Lindsay rears her ugly head again,” Alex says. Chris is confused because for as long as he has known Les, he has had girls practically crawling at his feet, dying to be his girlfriend. “Lindsay broke up with me the summer before my freshman year six months before I moved to Wellington, and let’s just put all the cards on the table, I was a little chubbier than I am today,” Alex conveys. “You’re gaming me! How chubby?” Chris asks! “I lost seventy pounds before our move. I never thought of myself as an emotional eater, but in reality it was the truth. My parents’ marriage was

basically in the toilet before the move and then I had to adjust to a new school for the second half of my freshman year in high school. My mother thought the move might be a good change for my father and his numerous affairs she put up with over the years. Although he devoted a little more attention to my mother after the move, his unscrupulous ways began reared his ugly head again. As you know my mother filed for divorce during my sophomore year of high school. I turned to food for nearly three years before the divorce as I learned my father had a sexual addiction. I weighed nearly 250 pounds before we moved to Wellington. My parents knew of a surgeon who performed gastric by surgery on kids and forced me to have the surgery. They did not want to not tarnish their image, being that my father was the up-and-coming attorney to hire for any millionaire’s criminal case.” “You’re kidding! You were a whopper in grade school?” Chris teases. “This is exactly why we kept this from you,” Les replies with some embarrassment. “Sorry, just one last fat joke—when you stepped on the scale, did it read to be continued?” Chris says smiling continuing his fat jokes aimed at his good friend. “Are you through now?” Les declares. “Yes, but I still cannot believe you considered obesity a flaw.” “You were a child dealing with adult issues, so it was only natural that you turned to food instead of the all too common violent episodes most rich kids portray. Actually, I think society would thank you or even commend you for not rebelling and costing the tax payers money. It would have spared the town a considerable amount of money by not having another teenager behind bars for rebelling against their parents,” Chris offers as a rational explanation. “You know, at times you can be very enlightening and not the prick you portray most of the time,” Les teases. “Well, thanks for the enlightening part anyway. But on a serious note, you two are my best chaps, and there is nothing I would not do for you,” Chris declares as he gives Les a nudge on the head and throws a pillow at Alex. “So how did you keep the weight off?” Chris asks. My father and I found a common love— the gym. We would wake up each morning to hit the gym and have a nice lowcal breakfast. It was like we were best buds again. Whether at the gym or at the grocery store, women literally flocked to my father’s side, as I learned his infamous secret. He complimented a woman on the smallest detail—like how the bone structure of her face was made for print ment or how a particular color was perfect for her skin tone—which made them feel special and appreciated. The attention these women gave to my father just fueled my need to be just like him,” Les confesses.

“Well, at least you were able to psychoanalyze yourself without therapy,” Alex teases. “Remind me to have my mother thank my father for whipping me into shape even though I became a miniature version of him, for I saved them countless hours and bills of psycho therapy,” Les boasts of his weight loss. “Well, now that everything is out in the open, let me put one last thing to rest. I am not in love with Nikki,” Chris its. “You keep telling yourself that, buddy, and maybe one day you will start to believe it,” Les replies. “Well, I have one additional confession that I must get off my chest before I lose my nerve,” Alex declares. “You see this is why guys don’t share their personal stories with one another. It feels too girly!” Les its. “Shut up before I think of another fat joke!” Chris teases as he instructs Alex to proceed. “Well, with the death of my grandparents, my family accumulated some heavy financial debt. My grandfather had the majority of our funds tied up in his cancer treatment facility, and well, my father lost the remaining in that big-profile Ponzi scheme here in the States,” Alex confides to his friends. “Your family was not the only Wellington family affected by this deceptive man. My father also had money invested in that fund—not a lot because he was a little hesitant to put more than a quarter of a million in the fund because of the huge return it promised,” Chris declares. “Well, my father is completely embarrassed —rather, humiliated by his need to declare bankruptcy,” Alex shares. “To be honest with you, I already knew,” Les declares. “What! You never said a word!” “Well, my dad made me promise never to discuss it with you unless you mentioned it first,” he reveals. “This entire time, I have been carrying this guilt around for my parents and your family already knew!” “Well, my family surely didn’t know, at least I do not think so,” Chris says, “if it helps.” “As you know Wellington is also a town of prideful people, some caught up in the same scam, but they have too much pride to it to their loss so instead they would rather run up their remaining credit to protect their so-called image,” Les its. “Well, that would be us,” Alex teases. “Not sure if you knew, but my father was one of the defense attorneys for this case,” Les conveys. “What do you mean by was?” Alex questions. “When my father accepted the position of chief district attorney in Wellington, he could no longer travel to New York and California to head up big defense cases for the wealthy,” Les declares. “Your father was privy to the all the investors involved in this Ponzi scam!” Chris exclaims. “Yes, but this was before it hit the media. They knew three months prior to media coverage that it was going to be a big scandal,” Les its. “You never mentioned a word,” Alex replies. “How could I when my father is bound by

attorney-client privilege. When he won the election in Wellington, he turned the case over to his partner,” Les confesses. “So are you aware that Nikki and I are here on scholarship as well?” “No, but it would not surprise me if even Chris is here on scholarship,” Les its. “Well, yes, I am, but my parents are not aware that I received a full scholarship, only a partial, so let’s keep that under wraps,” Chris conveys. “Of course but why?” Alex declares. “I need play money for our excursions and for the upkeep of my new motorcycle. After I crashed the last one, my parents refused to purchase a new one for me,” he its. “So your parents have no idea that you have a new bike?” Les declares. “Correct! And I am hoping to keep it that way until I graduate!” Chris teases. “So why the secret?” Alex questions. “I think they are still a little upset that I turned down Juilliard to hang out with my best buds at Princeton,” Chris confirms. “Well, can you blame them?” “Juilliard is the like the Princeton and Harvard’s of the performing arts schools!” Alex exclaims. “We would have come to visit you, especially since the ratio of women to men at Juilliard is higher than here at Princeton,” Les reveals. “I had my reasons, plus the music department here at Princeton is really turning around!” Chris declares. “Could Nicolette be the reason for your change of heart?” Les asks. “I told you that I am over her, so let it go,” Chris says with spit fire nostrils. “Fine, but you are still a loser for turning down Juilliard,” Les teases his friend. “We will see who has the last laugh in the end,” Chris declares. “Yes, a Juilliard student when they win the Oscar or Grammy over you!” Les joshes at his friend one last time! “Do you want me to start again Mr. Chubby Checker?” Chris threatens. “No, we are all done with the wisecracks,” Alex declares. “Listen, you should really have a sit-down with your father and discuss where you and your family will go from here. Try to explain to him that what is done is done. No need for regrets. He took a chance and lost, but so did so many other people. At least he had the balls and the money to do it! And from what I gather, he and the other investors will get a percentage of their funds returned to them once they liquidate Mr. Ponzi’s entire estate,” Les confirms. “The irony of it all!” Chris teases. “Thanks, Les,” Alex conveys. “Well, this has been a very therapeutic rap session,” Chris concludes as he tackles both of his friends. Returning from the frat house, Alex runs into Nikki leaving for her lunch date. “Wow, did you run an extra ten miles?” she asks, looking down at her watch. “No, but would you blame me if I did?” he its as she agrees to the comment. “After my run, I stopped by the frat house for true confessions with Les and

Chris,” he its. “Are you gaming me? You told them everything?” Nikki asks. “Everything including the status of our family’s financial stability, which Les was already privy to, being that his father was the lead defense attorney for the case, but of course I had to exclude the portion concerning Makaria’s immortality,” Alex shares with his cousin. “Alex, you have ten minutes to give me a play-by-play before I leave for my study date,” Nikki declares. “Don’t you mean lunch date?” Alex teases. “Tomato, to-mah-to, just talk,” Nikki demands as they enter Alex’s room.

CHAPTER 27

Sisterly Advice

As I awake from a much needed nap, the answer to my impelling question was still a blur. Coming to the realization that Demeter might be my best alternative for sound advice, I race to the fountain only to find a sign attached, stating that the fountain was under repair. Just great, now how am I going to reach Demeter or any of the other goddesses to help me remedy this situation? Mother, where are you when I need you? Maybe you or Melinoe will sense my desperate plea if I drive to the house in Trenton. Walking toward the frat house, I notice that my car is blocked by a huge cement truck repaving the entire street. Why did they move my car here? I ask myself while trying to reach both Chris and Les by cell phone. It figures; both calls revert to voice mail as I contemplate my next move. Thinking maybe the reason for their non response is due to a frat meeting, I press the automatic drive button just to see if the GPS has any ideas on how to maneuver from behind this truck. “Automatic drive is unable to proceed. Please wait until the cement truck blocking the car’s pathway has moved,” the voice system states. Now what am I going to do? I hit the steering wheel out of frustration and Melinoe suddenly appears on the video monitor. “Hey sis, how are you?” she asks. “Boy am I glad to see you!” “Why, what’s up?” she replies. “My ass is going to be what’s up if I don’t remedy this situation and fast!” “Well, hurry because I have some juicy news to share with you,” she its. “I don’t know where to begin.” “Why not start from the beginning of your crisis?” Melinoe says in jest trying to hurry me along. “This is not a joking matter, Melinoe. I am in big trouble here.” “Calm down, Makaria, and tell me what happened. You are such a drama queen,” she replies. “Queen, I am not, but there is certainly drama.” Melinoe rushes me to tell all! “I fell in love with my roommate’s cousin, and now they know of my—I mean our—immortal existence.” I chronicle the past couple of days to Melinoe in hopes of gaining some good sisterly advice. “So my big sister finally fell in love!” she jokes at my potentially costly mistake. “Yes, and I really don’t want to

leave him, especially when we just found one another!” “Well, do you feel that your friends are trustworthy?” she asks. “Of course! They even pledged to take this secret to their grave.” “Then I really do not see a problem, especially if they are aware of father’s position in life,” she affirms. “The gods and goddesses float down to earth several times a year and have sex —rather, form relationships—with mortals all the time. Some complicating the matter even further by leaving the mortal woman to bear demigod children,” Melinoe concludes. “How does this help my situation when I am not a god but the daughter of a god?” “Same rules should apply,” she attests. “Should, but don’t!” I declare. “Listen they had to know the potentially high possibility of you falling in love with a mortal. Especially when you claimed this leave was purely to educate yourself on mortal existence!” Melinoe teases. “Are you insinuating that I had an ulterior motive?” “Yes! Why do you think they implemented that stupid law?” she insists. “To inflict a certain amount of fear in me so that I would return home sooner than later!” “Well, that too, but the main reason was so that you would not have time to fall in love with the essence of mortal life,” she insists. “That makes perfect sense.” “Demeter shared the story of mortal creation and how the gods were jealous of their intimacy with one another!” “Yes, Mother shared the story with me around the same time Demeter informed you. And that is when I figured out the grand scheme of this new law,” she confirms. “So what should I do? Should I tell Mother and Father that my boyfriend and roommate are aware of our actual existence?” “I would run it Mother as soon as you return home for summer break so that she can smooth it over with Father before you have a massive heart attack,” she teases. “I thank you and my heart thanks you! What a weight off my shoulders!” “Now tell me about this mortal who has stolen my sister’s heart,” she teases. “As I describe the comical act that Alex underwent to transform himself into the man of my dreams, we both cannot resist the urge to laugh out loud. “Wow, he sounds like an amazing guy that is willing to go to great lengths to ensure your happiness,” she declares. “I think so too!” “So have the two of you danced the tango—and you know exactly to what I am referring,” she asks with her quick wit. “Not yet, but I am so ready!” “So what’s holding the two of you back?” she questions. “He says he wants to take his time to get to know me, but I feel he is a little more nervous now that he knows the truth.” “Trust me, when you two finally tango, you will want to dance all the time,” she its. “I cannot believe

you have more experience in this area than me.” “Not really, but I have touched one or two bases, for there’s only one who I wish to share my home run experience with,” she declares. “First, I was not aware that you were cognizant of the sexual baseball lingo, and second, with whom would you like to experience this miraculous home run with?” “Promise not to judge me,” she answers. “Of course I won’t.” She reveals our womanizing cousin, Triton, as he the one who makes her heart skip a beat. “But you know he will never commit to anyone or anything.” “Which is why I never made it to third base, although I would have liked to,” she its. “Did I mention that he and Nikki had eyes for one another while we visited Crete for spring break?” “Did anything happen between the two?” She asks in the voice of a scared little girl. “Of course not! I informed her of his juggling act with women and that she was better off just iring from afar as we enjoyed the rest of our girls’ vacation!” A sigh of relief comes over the monitor as Melinoe insists that she is aware of his playfish/playboy status, which is why she told him whenever the time came for him to settle down, that she would be his best choice. “Wow, little sister! I guess there is no shame in going after what you want!” “I guess you can say that I get it from Father,” Melinoe says in jest. “Oh guess what, he also ed your birthday. He wanted me to on his wishes to you!” I know he came home for one day before returning to Crete and gave me this jade necklace,” Melinoe says directing my attention to the beautiful necklace around her neck. “It is stunning! So tell me how was it almost sliding into third base?” “Like being shot from a cannon, very exhilarating,” she recalls. “What should I expect?” “Fireworks! Lots and lots of fireworks!” she proclaims. “When you decide to share that love with someone, it will be the most magical experience ever,” Melinoe conveys. “So do you love Triton?” “Since I was about thirty, I have had the biggest crush on him, and it just won’t go away,” she its. “I seeing a picture of you riding on his back in the ocean around that age!” “I have been hooked ever since, which is why I still have the photo snug in my journal,” she teases. “You keep a diary also?” “A journal, there is a difference,” Melinoe reiterates. “Oh yes, diaries are for little girls! Funny, I never took you to be the monogamous type.” “With him I could be,” she its. “So the little sister becomes the teacher to the big sister.” “Hey, sometimes it just happens that way, but not to worry, there are still a few things I could learn from you,” she says to soothe my ego. “Thanks, Melinoe! You made me feel much better.” “Now go get your man,” she

declares. “On my way! Oh by the way, what was the juicy news you wished to share with me!” “Only that Hera’s fatherless son, Hephaistos, is the next of the godly children to request an educational leave on the surface,” she exclaims. “Which university will he attend?” “Stanford University in California,” she reveals. “Great! Opposite side of the country from me!” “Boy, what I would have given to be a fly on the wall during those proceedings,” Melinoe teases. “And to hear Demeter curse the day her dear sister Hera was born. Well, I am sure Demeter will give Mother a play-by-play of the approval,” Melinoe insists. “Please call or text me when Mother knows all the details.” “With pleasure, now go and enjoy your last couple of days with Mr. Incredible,” she insists. “I will, and thanks again, Melinoe!” “You’re welcome. What are sisters for?” she concurs before disappearing from the screen. I am happier than ever over the next couple of days preparing for my finals, with a couple of side bar play dates with Alex to conclude the day. I even had the pleasure of meeting Nikki’s beau, Wade over dinner at his family’s restaurant. “Nikki, have I told you how great you look in lavender?” “Yes, but you can tell me again,” she teases as we re-apply our make-up in the restroom of R & B’s Sushi Bar. “So tell me, are you two finally a couple and not just study-date partners?” “We have been a couple for one month now, but I was just kind of hesitant to our relationship until I knew his true feelings,” she reveals. “And when was that defining moment?” “Last week when he changed his Facebook status to ‘in a relationship with Nicolette Beckham,’” she confirms. “Oh, so he is allowed to call you Nicolette!” “Only because it sounds so sexy the way it rolls off his tongue,” she its. “I bet he can put that tongue to good use in other ways also?” “Hey, just made it to second base last week but nearing third, unlike someone I know who shall go unnamed who has probably already made it to third considering the time you return to our room,” she declares. “You made me promise not to tell , but I am itching for a home run,” I it. “I thought you guys were taking it slow?” as she recalls an earlier statement of mine. “I have a secret that I am dying to tell you.” “Not another deathly secret,” she states in a teasing manner. “The cat’s out of the bag with that secret, but Alex and I are planning our homerun night on Thursday after his final, so basically don’t look for me to return to the room until Friday, make that Saturday when we leave for home.” “Well, you go, girl,” Nikki immediately replies. “Going, but I don’t know if I can get used to this new perky attitude of yours because you were always so serious and sassy before!” “Oh belt up! The old Nikki is still

here,” she declares. “Now there’s the Nikki I have come to know and love!” “I guess love will do that to you,” she confirms.” “The best kind of love,” I declare. “I guess I will have to live vicariously through your one day of a head start at homerun, for Wade and I have planned Friday as our culminating day,” she confirms. “No way,” I declare as we exit the restroom glowing from top to bottom. I don’t think we should go into details concerning our first home run do you?” Nikki whispers as we walk back to the table. “I totally agree. Just let me know if there were fireworks,” I whisper just before arriving back to our handsome dates. While Alex completes his final exam, I head toward his room to finalize the plans of our romantic evening. After confirming the honeymoon suite at one of the five star hotels near the university, I decide to prepare his room for a night of ecstasy just in case we are unable to make it to the hotel. Pencils, papers and coffee mugs are lined on his bed and desk due to his late nights of studying for finals. As I tidy his room by placing the pens and papers back in his desk, I notice a journal sticking out from behind the morning’s paper. This is so wrong! I should not invade his private thoughts, I say as I flip to the first page entitled Love Poems to Makaria. How sweet of him, I state as I recall a fuzzy vision of this very journal the night of my revelation. As I continue flipping through the journal, I notice specific dates of Alex’s transformation such as the day I met Mike at band rehearsal and the night of the band competition. Then I come across a new section entitled Waverly. Waverly, the past couple of weeks have been amazing; I begin to read as I am startled by the ringing of my cell phone. Placing the journal exactly where I found it, after my brief heart attack, I answer the call to Nikki’s hysterical voice. “Have you seen Alex? I need to speak with him right away,” she says frantically. “He is taking a final exam.” The next word that comes out of her mouth is blasphemy! “Nikki, what’s wrong?” “His mother is in a coma in Brazil, and Victoria is trying to arrange a flight for us to leave in the next two hours,” she declares. “Oh no! Tell me what happened!” “I would rather speak with Alex concerning his mother first, but maybe you already have some insight on the situation,” she asks. “My powers are nil while the fountain is under construction,” I remind her. “Can you channel your parents, sister, or grandmother possibly?” she begs. “I can try, but , I cannot interfere with a mortal’s thread of life.” “This is just not some mortal but the mother of your devoted boyfriend!” she screams. “Well, I don’t understand why you are screaming at me when I laid out the rules to you and Alex the other day.” “I don’t particularly recall a botched plastic

surgery a predestined life occurrence,” she replies. “Excessive indulgence to maintain a certain lifestyle, also known as gluttony, is one of the seven deadly sins,” is what came out of my mouth before I could retract the words. She blurts out how his mother is not dead. “I am so sorry, Nikki. I did not mean to imply that she was going to die. Only that many of our residents have entered the Underworld simply because they commit one of the seven deadly sins.” “You really do not want to have this conversation with me right now!” she demands. “I am just trying to help you understand the way my world works.” “Well, you can keep your insensitive and crazy world. Just have Alex call me if he returns to the room before I reach him,” she exclaims. “Sure!” Before I could apologize again, the sting of a dial tone is heard in my ear. I must add sensitivity to the weakness category of my SWOT, being that mortals are highly emotional when it comes to death! I pray Melinoe can assist me with this plight—that is, if she is willing to convey the information to me, being that I am asking her to bend the rules for me. No answer. Damn, I say to myself, now feeling Nikki’s annoyance, as I leave a desperate message! No wonder mortals have increased stress, high blood pressure, and drinking problems. This waiting and contemplation is enough to drive anyone to drink! I repeatedly attempt to reach Alex and Melinoe for what seems like hours, but in reality, only twenty minutes has ed before Melinoe receives my frantic voice message and returns my call through Skype. “What is it? What’s wrong? I spoke with you only four days ago and you were on top of the world, and now I receive a message and it sounds like the end of the world,” she recalls. “Melinoe, I need for you to look into something for me pertaining Alex’s mother!” “Oh no, what happened?” “This is what I need you to find out for me! The only facts I have is that she is in a coma in Brazil from a botched plastic surgery, and it does not look good! Can you tell me if she is going to make it through or is this end of her thread?” “Makaria that is breaking an Underworld law if you share this information with your friends,” she says reminding me of the consequences. “I know, and I promise not to share it with them, but I just need to know how best to comfort Alex if Atropos is scheduled to cut his mother’s life thread.” “If it is her time to through the Underworld then you cannot assist in delaying her death. For I will not risk you facing nine years in Tartarus for your need to comfort your boyfriend,” Melinoe warns. “Melinoe, I promise, just tell me.” I declare as tears stream from my eyes at the thought of keeping Alex’s mother’s eminent death from him. “If you are making

this request for emotional , then I will help you, but you better not have us both risk Tartarus if your intentions are otherwise,” Melinoe warns. “I promise they are purely for !” “Great! Now what is her name?” Melinoe asks. “Unfortunately I do not have her first name, but check the flight attendance for any female Beckham travelling from Wellington, New Zealand, to Brazil.” “Okay, give me a second while I pull up all of the female Beckhams of Wellington first,” Melinoe offers. “Well, the good news is that I have narrowed the search down to twenty living female Beckhams in Wellington. I could eliminate another fifteen because of their age. Now let me cross-check any airline flights with one of the five female Beckhams onboard to Brazil.” “Got it! Caroline Beckham is the right age and has the right next of kin, a one Alexander Beckham,” Melinoe confirms. “Great!” “Can you find out the length of her thread?” “Can you give me ten or so minutes? I will have to flirt with the brother to the Fates for that information,” she confesses. “You’ve done this before?” “No, but Mother obviously has because she shared the secret with me before she left for Olympus.” “And how will you do this? They are very protective of their brother,” I state attempting to warn her of the sister’s wrath. “Mother stated that once any woman shows the slightest interest in their brother, they go into some sort of frenzy and will leave their seated position to chase the woman away,” Melinoe teases. “Well, hurry up, please! Alex is due back any moment!” As I sit and wait for Melinoe to return, I begin to practice my condolence speech just in case Atropos has plans to cut the thread to Caroline Beckham’s life! “Makaria, it does not look good,” Melinoe chimes in within the allotted time. “Give it to me straight. How long?” “Three days at best! The Fates returned too quickly for me to narrow it down to the day and time,” she confesses. “Oh my God! What am I going to tell Alex?” “You will tell him nothing! your promise,” she reminds me. “You’re right. Now what can I do help him through this?” “Research the various methods as you stated and make sure he boards a plane ASAP to Brazil so that he can spend the final days with his mother. , if Father finds out, both of our asses are grass,” Melinoe says in a very scared voice as I hear a key unlocking the door. “It’s Alex! Gotta go, love you!” I hurriedly proclaim to Melinoe. “Sweetheart, I am so sorry. Are you okay?” “My mother is laying in a coma from a cardiac arrest and you ask if I am okay?” He demands. “I take it that Nikki was able to reach you!” “Bloody hell, yes!” he shouts as he pulls a suitcase from the closet. “I understand that you are upset, but that does not give you the right to yell at me!” “Upset? Oh

no, you have not seen me upset Ms. Gluttony Is a Deadly Sin,” as he repeats the words I inadvertently spoke to Nikki. “Oh, she would turn this around to make me out to be the bad guy. Mortals,” I mistakenly say in his presence. “That’s right, we are mortals with feelings, unlike immortals who I assume have no feelings,” he says as he begins to throw clothes in a suitcase. “How can you say that when I was an emotional wreck while thinking you and Nikki were sneaking around behind my back covering up your love for one another?” “Forgive me but how are the two related?” Alex asks while dumping things into his suitcase. “Listen, I want to express how sorry I am concerning your mother’s condition. I promise to work real hard on the delivery of my information and my empathy skills.” “Thanks! That would be greatly appreciated,” he replies. “I am truly very sorry, Alex. I hope you know that.” “Nikki and I need to catch the next plane to Brazil,” he says, overlooking my comment. “Did you hear me?” “Yes! Can you help me gather all of my belongings and place it in a suitcase because I am fairly certain that neither Nikki nor I will return before the semester ends tomorrow,” he conveys. “Can I drive you to the airport?” “Thanks! Nikki had Les drive her to the airport so that she could pick up our airline tickets,” Alex conveys. “What can I do to help?” “Can you tell me if my mother is going to be okay?” Alex solicits as he continues to throw clothes from his closet into his suitcase. I attempt to avoid his question by asking another question. “Would you like me to come along?” “I would love for you to come because right now I can use all the you can offer,” he declares. “Great! My suitcase is partially packed. I just need to add a few additional toiletries and I am all set.” “Don’t forget your laptop,” he reminds me. “Thanks, my entire surface world experiences are saved on here.” “Hey, you never answered my question. Will my mother recover from this procedure?” Alex asks as I contemplate avoiding the question again. “I cannot say whether your mother will recover or not. I am without my powers at the moment.” “Well, can you your sister, who is assuming your responsibilities while you are away?” He questions. “What if I try to her and she gives me grave news? What am I to tell you?” “The truth, always the truth,” Alex declares. “Please don’t ask me to go against the law. It would kill me to give you bad news.” “You cannot die, ?” he says in a harsh tone. “I know that you are hurting right now, so I am going to overlook that comment.” “I’m sorry,” he says as he pulls me in for a kiss. “You

cannot possibly understand what it is like to keep losing your loved ones,” he confesses. “But I am here and I am trying to understand.” “I know that you are, so please forgive my rudeness,” he its as I breathe a sigh of relief. “Do you think you will be okay while I run to my room to grab my suitcase?” “Please, not all five large bags,” he teases, which I take as a good sign. “I will consolidate down to two bags. One to check, the other as a carry-on! I will just have my mother pick up the remaining three bags.” “Please hurry, and is it okay if I call Chris and ask if he can drive your car over to save us some time?” he asks. “Sure! See you in five minutes.” En route to the airport, I attempt to order my airline ticket when Alex begins to question the law of Hades and why my father will not spare the life of his mother if this was the end of her life thread. “I guess ordering my airline ticket will have to wait.” I proceed to explain the rules again. “Like I told you and Nikki before, my father is ruler of the Underworld and he does not, let me rephrase, will not stop death when a life has come to its end,” I state very bluntly. “Are you saying that my mother is going to die?” he asks. “I don’t recall saying that, Alex, so please do not put words in my mouth. Just as your world has to abide by laws, so does ours in order to maintain order!” “But you are immortal. Nothing can hurt you, ?” he declares. “No, but I can be severely punished for years or even the rest of my life by disobeying the law! My great-grandfather is still housed in Tartarus for his capital sin of gluttony.” “If your father does not decide the thread of life for mortals, then who does? Zeus?” He asks with aggression in his tone. “Not any one god is responsible for the thread. It takes three and they are called the Fates! Three sisters, whose names are Clotho, Lachesis, and Atropos, measure out the thread of life for everyone, and not even my father interferes with their decision.” “What about Zeus since he is the supreme ruler, who happens to be your grandfather as well as your uncle. Will he not help you in this vital request to allow my mother to live?” Alex begs. “The rules are set so that no one, not even Zeus, can have authority over the Fates’ decision in the thread of life. My father is only charged with maintaining the souls after the Fates have cut the string of life.” “How can we stop the Fates from cutting the string?” he pleads. “Are you listening to me, Alex? It is impossible to stop Atropos from cutting the string of life!” “Why Atropos?” he questions. “I have already said too much, but if you must know, Clotho is responsible for spinning the thread, Lachesis portions out the length of thread, and Atropos cuts the thread resulting in the end of life.” “But your father has charged the Fates with this task, am I right?” he asks. “Yes,

but just as in the mortal world, there has to be a checks-and-balance system so that not one person can rule the immortal world. My father nor uncles will change that law!” “I bet if you or your sister or even your mother were on the verge of death, your father would do everything in his power to change that law,” he proclaims. “Don’t you understand? Death is my father’s business. His wrath is deadly to anyone who tries to cheat death.” “I wish I could believe you, but I don’t! Your father is ruler of the Underworld. Your grandfather/uncle is the supreme ruler, and your other uncle is ruler of the seas! So I find it just a little difficult to believe that not one of them can spare the life of my mother,” he protests. “Why do you not believe me?” “Because you descend from a family of gods, for Christ’s sake! Gods who can come and go as they please in any part of the world and do whatever they want as long as it benefits them,” he angrily states. “Well, you are wrong in one aspect. The other gods are not permitted to enter my father’s kingdom unless otherwise invited. And why would they want to come to such a dark and gloomy place?” Alex declares. “Not all areas of the Underworld are dark and gloomy. For instance my island and my father’s palace are very beautiful.” “Guess you have to be there in order to believe it,” he says with much sarcasm. “Listen, I can sense your tension, so what I can do is request for my father to make your mother’s transition as peaceful as possible if it comes to that. But please just keep in mind that my father cannot and will not stop the time line of death. When it is your time to through the gates of Hades, my father will not stop or delay it. Besides, your mother may get through this, and we will have argued and stressed over nothing,” I try to say in a calm, reassuring voice as we arrive at the airport. As Alex parks the car in front of the drop-off zone for the departure terminal, he shares some bad news with me. “Makaria, I am going to ask that you not come with us to Brazil,” he begins. “But why? I am all packed, plus you asked for my during this difficult time.” “I’m sorry, I just don’t want to blame you if something fatal happens to my mother,” he says with much grief. “But why would you blame me? I gave you all the facts and conditions that determine the life span!” “There is just so much that I have to deal with right now. I don’t know if my mother will survive, I have to maintain your secret, and may have to be the pillar of strength for both my father and Nikki while yet another woman in their life es into your world,” Alex tearfully relays to me. “And this is the exact reason why I wish to come along; so that I can be a shoulder for you and

Nikki, my two best friends, in your time of need,” I begin to plead with him as I wipe the tears from his face. “My god, would you not agree that this is too much for any one person—or mortal as you would put it—to handle?” he rattles off. “No, just men! Women— whether mortal or immortal—have had to bear the burden of much more than just sickness or death for centuries on end without complaint!” “Well, I guess I should apologize for all the mortal men here on the surface for being such complex organisms,” he says, raising his voice. “But you don’t seem to understand. This is why I am here, to understand life of both the male and female genders before death!” “Well, I will not allow you to use our family’s tragedy as your thesis,” he conveys as he takes the remaining luggage from the trunk. “I guess there is nothing more to say.” “I guess not,” Alex bluntly declares. “Have a safe flight, and please apologize to Nikki for me for my incorrect use of language with her.” As I lean in to give Alex a good-bye kiss, he immediately turns and walks away. “Thank you for the ride to the airport,” he says, slowly turning back with apologetic eyes before he makes a quick dash through the revolving doors with his suitcases trailing behind him. My love has the strength to wait, I silently whisper as I walk around the car to the driver’s side, hoping Alex will run back and ask me to come along.

CHAPTER 28

A Test of Faith

As Alex finds Nikki waiting for him at the terminal, he asks if they are all set to board. “Yes, here is your ticket, and Victoria and Grant’s plane will arrive shortly before ours. They will wait at the terminal for us so that we can all ride over to the medical facility together. Where is Makaria?” she asks. “I thought it best if she did not us. For this is a family matter, and if anything happens to my mother, I just did not want to blame her,” Alex confesses. “I it I was a little peeved with her also, but I believe you two can work this out,” she its trying to ease the pain of her cousin. “If my mother dies, how can I even look at her the same again?” he says, trying to hold back the tears. “Just use those beautiful blue eyes of yours to look at her the same way you did when I caught you drooling over her behind a tree near the fountain,” Nikki playfully says while attempting to hold back her laugh due to the situation. “I don’t know if I will have the strength to love her the same way if my mother dies,” Alex reveals. “All couples are given a test of strength and stability throughout their relationships,” she begins. “Yes, but that usually occurs after you are married,” Alex says in defense of squabbling couples. “No, many times you are given the signs before the marriage. And if your eyes were truly open to the signs appearing before you, then the divorce rate could potentially decrease. Alex, don’t let what you now assume, deter you from what could be a great future; at least not without sitting down and clearing the air with her first,” Nikki begs of him. “Well, I guess this is my sign,” Alex its as he slides their carry-on bags in the overhead luggage compartment. “Don’t count your eggs before they have hatched,” Nikki says attempting to make him laugh. “I don’t know what’s worse —this new attitude of yours or the fact that I might have just ruined the best relationship I may possibly ever have,” he says with a crooked smile. “Well, look at it this way, at least we have great accommodations in first class to mull it over,” Nikki says in jest as Alex looks out of the window, yearning for his beloved, Makaria.

“Just great! The automatic drive button appears stuck; probably from the pressure of Alex’s hand on the wheel?” A policeman tries to hurry me along as I give the wheel a quick hit. The voice-activated system suddenly responds. “Would you like to activate the automatic drive option?” she conveys. “Yes, please,” I say with sudden relief as I follow the prompts for auto drive. So glad Father thinks of everything, I state while attempting to relax as the car begins to accelerate. Speaking into the air, I ask for a glass of Moscato while pressing the CD button to listen to a track from Legacy as I try to clear my head for the return ride back to the university. Completely downing the first glass of wine, I ask for another as I wonder if Melinoe has an update for me. Connecting with MH667, the line rings busy. Why is she never available when I need her? I will have to speak with Father about deg some sort of emergency device that we all can carry for family emergencies while I am here on the surface. As my second glass of wine appears from the dashboard, Melinoe chimes in just as I attempt my first sip. “Thanks a lot, Melinoe. I just spilled my wine all over me, and where were you?” “Listen, I am doing you a huge favor, so don’t make your little emergency a big emergency for me,” she declares. “You’re right and I do apologize!” “Now are you on your way home?” she asks. “I am just leaving the airport, headed back to campus to gather the remainder of my things.” “How are Alex and Nikki faring?” Melinoe says with concern for her sister’s new found love. “Well, let’s see, I think my just boyfriend broke up with me at the airport, and Nikki misconstrued a comment I made about gluttony as one of the deadly sins. So besides grieving yet again for another loss in their family, they are also livid with me, which I will have to own, for if I had listened to Father and not become emotionally attached to them, then maybe, just maybe my world would not feel like it is collapsing around me.” “I guess the saying ‘you live and you learn’ definitely has merit,” Melinoe warns. “Well I am living proof!! Do you have any updates regarding Caroline Beckham?” “In a moment! The computer is still processing the information I inputted. So why do you believe Alex broke up with you? Did he say that it was over?” she asks. “Not in so many words, but when his mother dies, I don’t think he will love me the same, especially when he learns that I withheld information from him.” “He never has to know, and why would you share that with him when you explicitly informed him that it was against the laws of our world to share that type of information when we ourselves are not privy to it either,” she declares. “I have never been good at keeping secrets from Mother or Father. Will it be the same with someone that I love?” “Well, I can see that you will need some time

alone when you arrive home. Just take your time, gather your thoughts for your big talk with Mother and Father.” “Thanks for piling on the pressure!” “That’s what I am here for!” Melinoe says in jest. “Any thoughts on how I should present this to them?” “Speak with Mother first. Only she can give you the best advice as how to break the news to Father,” she insists. “Thanks, Melinoe. See you shortly!” As I exit the dorm with the last of my luggage in hand, I run into Morgan, leaving for her final exam. “Makaria please let Alex know that he is in my prayers, for Chris just informed the band of his mother’s condition. Do you think he will be okay?” Morgan asks. “It’s quite possible that he may never be the same as we may never be the same,” I it as a tear rolls down my face. “Oh please don’t worry, I know for a fact that he loves you,” she says with comforting words. “But his mother, his first love, may die, and there is nothing I can do to help!” “Listen, men are like babies, especially when it comes to their mothers! During my studies, I have found that mothers tend to breast-feed a boy baby longer than they would a girl. That is why so many men are happier and content while lying on a woman’s breast,” she declares. “And how does this help me?” I ask while attempting to cover my giggle. “All you can do is provide the breast when he returns and cuddle with him as long as he needs,” she very bluntly states. At this point, I can no longer contain my laugh! “I made you laugh, great. Laughter is the best medicine,” Morgan declares. “Why are you making me laugh when Alex and Nikki are going through a very tough time right now?” “To start the flow of your brain cells so that you can figure out how best to comfort your man in his time of need,” she declares. “I cannot think right now, so just spell it out for me please!” “Did anything happen? You’re responding as if you two broke up!” she conveys. “When he left, I was uncertain of our relationship. I think I need some type of training on how to express my PC empathy skills since I have not experienced a loss such as his.” “Are you aware of the five stages of grief? Denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and, finally, acceptance,” she says naming out the steps. “Wow, you’re good. Maybe I should write this down!” “What, write? Google it, if you forget,” Morgan says in a tone consistent with Nikki’s ever loving personality. “Just be cognizant of each area you witness because he and Nikki may definitely need some serious therapy if his mother dies,” Morgan advices. “You may want to add my name to that list of persons needing therapy also.” “Well, his family has definitely seen their share of loss, just like the Kennedys,” Morgan implies.

“So what should I do?” “Don’t overcrowd him! Just give him a little space to figure things out. If he loves you like I know he does, he will walk back—no, crawl back if he has to just to be with you,” she declares. “Well, I certainly hope so.” Her information is very enlightening so I ask if she is a psych major as well. “Double major—clinical and educational psychology to be exact,” she declares. “Well, you will make an excellent psychologist one day, Dr. Morgan.” “Well thank you! My business card, if you should need anything,” Morgan teases as she holds up an invisible card. “Thank you for the suggestions and for helping to make me feel better.” “Anytime; just try to relax and enjoy your family as much as you can during summer break. , if his mother es, give him a little space then give him lots and lots of breast,” she playfully reiterates. While trying to contain my laugh again, I manage to say, “I will!” “See you in a few months and maybe at the next fashion week,” Morgan says as she gives me a good-bye hug. “Most definitely and Thank you!” Stepping out of the car in front of the hotel, the doorman greets me with a lovely smile. “Welcome back to Atlantic City’s Taj Mahal, Ms. Sedah,” he says as I rush back to the car to turn the auto drive off. Before I turn the auto drive off I ask for a bottled water to justify my rash return to the car. “Thanks, it is always nice to return to such a fine establishment. Would you care for a bottle of water? For it is pretty hot out here,” I ask. “No, thank you! The wife makes sure that my cooler is fully stocked with cold water,” the doorman shares with me. “Smart woman! Well, take care!” “You too,” he replies as Hermes carries my luggage to the elevator. As the elevator doors close, he opens the secret compartment door and then presses the Omega symbol for entrance to the Underworld. “Welcome home my beautiful niece. How are you?” he says as the elevator begins to descend. “It has been a tough couple of days with finals. Now I am just looking forward to a little TLC from the family!” “I know exactly what you mean. When I am away from my girls for too long, I feel just awful, and look forward to giving and receiving some TLC from the family upon my return,” he declares. “By the way, how was my little cousin’s Nutcracker performance?” “It was all the rave. Google it sometime when you have the chance,” he says as the elevator doors open. “Will do!” As I step off the elevator to a dark room, I turn to Hermes and inquire of the darkness. “Surprise!” everyone shouts as the lights are flipped on as I stand in shock. “A surprise party was planned in honor of your return, dear,” Mother happily says as she walks over to me. “Surprise,” Hermes says with a slight chuckle which depicts he knew of the surprise party. “Hello, everyone and thank

you for coming,” as I glance around the room to see the gods and goddesses from all three dimensions! Melinoe, you could have given me a heads-up about the surprise party!” “Then it would have ruined the surprise, plus I knew you could use a little distraction if you know what I mean” she whispers to me. “You look great! What have you been doing, Melinoe?” “Building muscle to this fabulous body while redecorating your room as well as the Royal Room!” she points out! She made beautiful renovations, like adding a second oval window for a glimpse of the west view of the palace, a marble dance floor with a huge Omega symbol at the center, and onyx crown molding with jade and gold accents added to the Royal Room’s décor. “Will my room have the same exquisite décor?” “You will have to see for yourself,” she whispers to me. Father thanks our entire family for their presence at my homecoming then shares how they are all here to learn of my first-year travels and experiences on the surface. “I thank you all for your in my decision to travel to the surface and learn of mortal existence. I have much to share”—As I glance over to Poseidon—”but if you will allow me a few moments to unwind and change, I will answer all of your questions when I return.” “Darling, Catania has made the perfect party outfit for you,” Mother insists. “It is hanging in your new and improved larger closet. You can thank me later.” Melinoe teases. “No way!” “Yes way,” Melinoe says in jest. “You are up to something!” “Who? Me? Why can’t I do something nice for my big sister every now and then?” she its. It’s the ‘then’ rather than the ‘now’ that I worry about!” “Let’s go! I want to see your face as you open your closet door,” she its. “Lead the way! Thank you, everyone! I shall return in a moment!” “Hurry back, sweetheart,” Father insists. “Will do, Father.” As Melinoe pulls me toward the exit, I find that Poseidon has positioned himself along the door in an effort to speak with me before I take my leave from the room. He interrupts a conversation with his son Lykos, to ask if I would be so kind as to leave out the part of witnessing him at the Trenton house with a mortal woman! “Of course! And my compliments to Triton who is doing a fabulous job with managing the resort in Crete.” “I think he has finally found his calling,” Poseidon says with a sigh of relief and a smile. “I think so too!” Lykos, one of the Underworlds palace attendants, opens the door for us as both Cerberus dogs bark with the opening of the door. “Did you miss me?” I ask as I hug both dogs upon the closing of the door. Cerberus gives me a soft bark as if to say yes. “I missed you too!” “Hurry,” Melinoe calls out from down the hall. “Boy, do I miss having a room all to myself!”

“Well you may never want to go back once you see your new room,” Melinoe teases as we round the corner to my room. “Listen, as we return to the Royal Hall think of one of our male cousins in the nude. I have found this to work in my favor when I do not want mother, Demeter or Athena to read my mind!” Melinoe insists. “Thanks for the tip. I guess I will have to find out some of your other tricks while I am home.” “Definitely, now close your eyes as I lead you to your closet,” she exclaims while covering my eyes with her right hand to ensure that I will not peek. While walking blindly to the closet she asks if Triton seemed very happy at the resort. “To be honest with you, I tried to avoid him as much as possible, but the times that I did see him, he seemed pleasantly happy.” “I was afraid you were going to say that,” she says in a sad voice now positioning me in front of my closet. “Well maybe this stability at the resort is exactly what he needs in order to prove his commitment to you!” “I think so too,” she says in a more positive voice as she announces that she is about to unveil my new closet. Now allow me to show off the best feature in your room,” Melinoe claims as she uncovers my eyes! I am blown away as French doors were added to my closet for direct access to my bathroom. “You did all this for me?” My room consisted of new clothes, a shoe organizer that covers an entire wall, two large dressers, a chaise, a built-in jewelry organizer, and a stealth monitor complete with high tech laser scanning for picture in picture capability of a resident’s family tree. “All for you, sis,” Melinoe its. “You may borrow my room anytime!” “So glad you like it,” Melinoe says with a smile from ear to ear. “Like it? I love it!” “Great, now get dressed! Here is the outfit Catania designed just for your party.” “I am so not in the mood for a party. I would rather just lie on my chaise in my brand-new closet and sleep for a couple of hours!” “Well, you have the rest of your life to sleep, so get dressed!” Melinoe insists. “The rest of my life and maybe without the love of my life,” I it. “Does anyone else know how you feel about this mortal?” she asks. “Only you, Mother, and Demeter!” “The three best people to have on your side just in case you decide to marry this mortal!” Melinoe teases. “Who said anything about marriage?” “Well, the way you are stressing over him, marriage seems the next logical step,” she proclaims. “Yes, but I would not want him to die in order to live with me here in the Underworld.” “Why don’t you find a love interest with one of the many gods available in our family? You may forget all about Alex once you see how some of our cousins at your party have grown into fine specimens,” she happily assures me. “I may

have to because Alex will probably never speak to me again!” “Oh ye of little faith! Alex just needs time to grieve, so give him the space he needs right now,” Melinoe conveys. “The same space you are giving Triton.” “Exactly! Once they come to the realization that the Underworld sisters are their best and only choice, they will love us forever,” she affirms. “How did you get so smart?” “Always have been, you just refused to see it, being that you are the responsible sister,” she teases. “Okay I deserve that! “Yes, you did, now get dressed so that we can get this party started and concluded. think nudity throughout the duration of your party and later we can catch up on your love life,” she says in a perky voice. Melinoe makes it her mission to keep me busy over the next couple of days as to avoid my mind reverting back to Alex and Nikki. “Makaria,” is everything alright,” Thanatos asks? “Of course, why would you ask,” as we stand on the dock waiting for the daily ships to enter the docking yard. “Because I called your name three times before you answered,” he insists. As the engers exit the ten large ships housing five thousand souls apiece, I finally respond to Thanatos question. “Yes, I am fine, just getting use to my duties all over again. Thanatos and I each review our list for discrepancies in the report before we give the speech to our new residents. “What is today’s date?” I ask. “May 15th. Is it not written on your log?” He asks. “Oh my gosh! It has been three days since I left the surface.” “Feeling homesick for the above?” Thanatos teases. “Just a little,” I say, trying to conceal the real reason for asking the date. “Where is her name? It’s not here,” I say out loud. “What’s not here?” Thanatos says questioning my remark. “My pen scanner!” “Here, you may borrow mine,” he offers. “Thanks!” “Can you hold my clipboard? I think I spot a runner,” he asks as he flies to the end of the line. “I take a quick peek at his log to find Caroline Beckham ed with Thanatos. How is that possible? I quickly view the sin of Mrs. Beckham while keeping a watchful eye for Thanatos return. Adulterer is listed as her sin for the last three years. I quickly scan Caroline Beckham’s name from the registry of Thanatos and scan her name to Nesoi Makarioi and just in time before Thanatos returns to collect his clipboard. “Is everything in order?” he questions. “So it appears! Did you catch your runner?” “He never had a chance to run. Just as he turned to run, I was in his face,” Thanatos teases as he brushes the dust off one of his wings. “You are the man, and here is your clipboard, sir.” “Yes, now let’s see if we can make it a record day by guiding the right souls to

their respective islands without having to call your father,” he teases, referring to Melinoe’s mistake. “You are never going to let her live that down, are you?” “Not in this century,” he says in jest! “So I wonder if this is the main reason why she felt the need to renovate my room!” “It would appear so,” Thanatos jokingly says. “Just great! Would you like to make the announcement or shall I?” “Ladies first,” he offers as I make my way to the platform to address the first one thousand residents of Hades. “Welcome to the Underworld. Each of you has been assigned to a region here in the Underworld, where you will live out the rest of eternity. We will not entertain any questions at the moment,” I say as a hand goes up in the air. “You will want to conserve your voice because starting tomorrow your voice will no longer be your own. You will answer only when spoken to by an official of your region.” “My name is Makaria, daughter of Hades and Goddess of Blessed Death! This young gentleman standing next to me is Thanatos, God of Death. We are the guardians for those housed on our island. Please do not attempt to escape because the consequences are either deadly or a separation from your loved ones for a period of forty years. If you are a resident of my island then your first attempt at escape or defiance is a transfer to Nesoi Thanatos to live out your remaining life. You will never have the opportunity to return to my island. If you are ed as a resident of Nesoi Thanatos then your first attempt at escape or defiance will earn you a forty-year sentence in the minefields of Tartarus, where your voice is muted for as long as you are a resident. A resident of Tartarus will mine for jewels, coal, and artifacts under the direct supervision of the Hekatonkheires—a hundred-handed giant—and trust me there is no escape from Tartarus. “In the first twenty years as a resident of Tartarus, you will work without so much as a break and the last twenty holding up a light so that the miners may avoid the explosives in the minefields or earthquakes as you may know them on the surface. If you survive after forty years, with good behavior, you may request a transfer back to Nesoi Thanatos; otherwise you are returned to the minefields to repeat the twenty years of mining again. If you are found to have broken another rule while a resident of Tartarus, then you are sent to the fiery furnace on one of the many volcanic islands scheduled for eruption. Your human form and soul will completely burn to ash when the volcano erupts. This means your life now has a new purpose. Your ashes will provide the island residents an enriched soil used to grow organic fruits and vegetables!”

“If I was not clear, let me reiterate. If you find yourself a resident of Tartarus, you will have three options: 1. Return to Nesoi Thanatos after a period of forty years, 2. Live your remaining life mining for jewels in Tartarus and 3. Transfer to the one of the volcanic islands scheduled for eruption where you are instantaneously reborn as new soil for the earth’s surface.” “Does everyone understand the rules that were just presented to you?” Thanatos asks of the group. Everyone nods their head in agreement except for one who raises his hand. “I guess now is as good a time as ever to ask your questions. Yes, sir!” I announce. “It figures it would be the one who almost ran; Go Figure,” Thanatos says in a comical tone. “Are you stating that if we make one mistake on her island and are transferred to another island, then no matter how good we are for the remainder of our lives, we will never have the opportunity to return to her island?” he asks. “You are correct! And her island is called Nesoi Makarioi, if you missed that in our introductions. The only island you may return to is my island, and I will have something extra special for those who return,” Thanatos says with a slight chuckle. We want to make your afterlife is as pleasant as possible, but there are consequences for defiance,” I state directing their attention to the big IMAX screen, which magically appears with the snap of Thanatos fingers. “Please watch closely as you witness the transfer of a rebellious resident of Tartarus to the fiery furnace on one of the volcanic islands scheduled for eruption,” Thanatos says with a smirk as he glances around to witness all eyes locked on the big screen. Everyone gasps in sheer horror as the souls explode on sight with the eruption. “Are we clear on the escape plans?” Thanatos asks. Everyone quickly nods in agreement, including the runner. “The Underworld was designed as a peaceful transition for most, but just as you witnessed a final death, for some it can be hell, as you so eloquently termed our world on the surface for your disobedience,” I declare while scanning each of their shocked faces. Thanatos and I recite our speech nine additional times until all new souls are clear on the rules of the Underworld. After each ship leaves, Melinoe transports each of my souls to Nesoi Makarioi, where she has the responsibility to scan each soul to the island. When the scanner recognizes the name Caroline Beckham, Melinoe immediately pages me. “Mrs. Beckham, please stand to the side and await further instructions while I conclude my scan of the other souls,” she instructs. “Is everything okay?” Caroline readily questions! “Please save your voice and stand to the side as I directed. Please and thank you!” Melinoe conveys.

CHAPTER 29

Caroline Beckham

Melinoe reiterates the rules and protocols to the new residents of the Nesoi Makarioi. “As long as you are a resident of Nesoi Makarioi, you will have the ability to speak every third day. For those just entering the island, that day begins tomorrow,” Melinoe declares. “As you can see, this island is a beautiful vineyard. You are required to pick the very best grapes for mass production of the finest wines! Every third day is a day of rest for you as well as for the vines. Your voice will return only for that day, and you may find yourself drawn to people that you knew on the surface, but you will not why. But you are able to relax, consummate, run, and play in the fields or work in the glass shop producing the most beautiful wine bottles, but you are not—and let me repeat, not—to step foot off Nesoi Makarioi,” Melinoe adamantly communicates to the new residents. “I am told that you all were witnesses to the escape plan of an Underworld resident. The severity of your disobedience or escape will either land you on Nesoi Thanatos or Tartarus. If you obey all the rules, you will serve the rest of eternity here on this island, Nesoi Makarioi, so please let’s all have a fabulous eternal resting place. On a side note, you have all been scanned into our computer system, and any attempt to step off the island will trigger an alarm. Do I have any volunteers to demonstrate a potential escape?” Melinoe asks as Caroline Beckham raises her hand. “Certainly, now will you please step to the edge of dock and extend your arm or leg over the lake,” Melinoe suggests. An alarm with a blast of airwaves triggers all residents to stand frozen in place as Cerberus I the three-headed dog appears in the blink of an eye. Melinoe scans the violator’s code into his collar, and Cerberus quickly runs toward Caroline and begins to bark emphatically while circling her. “Good dog, false alarm,” Melinoe says to Cerberus as Caroline’s eyes widen from fright. “Sorry for the scare, but when I scanned your code into his collar, I only directed him to locate and hold your position. We are able to scan an attack mode into his

collar as well, especially if it is a repeat offender,” Melinoe conveys to the crowd as she turns the scanner to off so that the residents are free to move around again. Caroline places her hand over heart and nods thank you! “Today, new residents, your duties are to observe the other residents, but please do not disturb them, for I am turning off your vocal cords now. Again, tomorrow is your day of rest and your vocals are returned to you for that day only. Please take advantage of our glass shop tutorials and have fun creating and deg the most beautiful wine bottles, candy jars, vases, and etc. all for mortal decor. You now all have peace that sures all mortal understanding as long as you reside here on Nesoi Makarioi. If you have any questions, which I am sure many of you will, you are able to ask them of us tomorrow or any of our wonderful residents,” Melinoe conveys as she steps off the platform and heads in the direction of Caroline Beckham.

“When I speak, please just nod your head up and down if you agree and sideways if you do not.” Caroline nods her head in agreement. “I am Makaria’s sister, Melinoe. I apologize for the demonstration, but you did volunteer,” Melinoe reminds Caroline, as she is obviously still shaken from the demonstration but nods her head in agreement. “Are you the mother to Alexander Beckham II?” Again Caroline nods yes. “Were you able to spend time with your son, Alex, before your entry to the Underworld?” Caroline nods yes. “Great! Did he speak of my sister Makaria?” Again Caroline nods yes. “Were you able to speak to him?” Caroline nods no. “That’s right, you were in a coma,” Melinoe replies. “But you were able to understand his every word, correct?” Caroline nods yes. “Did he share with you their relationship?” Caroline nods yes! “Did he share her status as the Goddess of Blessed Death with you?” Caroline nods yes! “Was anyone other than Nikki in the room with you when he mentioned this to you?” Caroline nods no! “Great! My sister will brief you on the specifics of your stay here and probably her relationship with your son tomorrow. For now, observe, and I thank you for leading a good life on the surface world,” Melinoe conveys. The next day I ask Melinoe to assist Thanatos at the dock while I scan the residents into Nesoi Makarioi. I inform the residents of their duties in hopes of speaking with Alex’s mother alone. While standing on the platform to deactivate the voice controller on my electronic organizer, I invite those residents from yesterday’s and today’s age to proceed to the waiting area while all other

residents were free to begin their day of rest and play. After I welcome the new residents to Nesoi Makarioi and introduce myself as Makaria, Goddess of Blessed Death, daughter of Hades, I begin to entertain any and all questions posed to me. Several residents step to the microphones located in front of the raised marble platform. “Before I entertain your questions, let me brief you on a few items. As a new resident, your human spirit will without a doubt linger for the comforts of the surface world, but you are here on my island, Nesoi Makarioi, because of the good life you have led while above. I want to clear up one issue about your sins because everyone has sinned and come short of your place here on the island. “You are here because you committed what we term one of the lesser sins, and although a sin is still a sin, you demonstrated a heartfelt repentance for your actions, and you never repeated that sin ever again while breath still lingered in your body. Are we clear?” “Yes,” the crowd collectively says with a tone above a whisper. “My sister Melinoe has informed me that she explained the rules and protocols of the island to those who entered yesterday. Is this true?” I ask of the group as they give a resounding yes. “Great, now I will demonstrate to those who entered today, how we punish a ruler breaker. Do I have a volunteer?” The same example is demonstrated from yesterday as Cerberus II now finds the programmed escapee and holds their position until his collar is deactivated. “Now the floor is open to questions!” The first soul steps to the microphone and asks why she had to die in such a terrible manner if she was blessed with eternal rest on my island? When I ask for the soul to step forward so that I can scan her beautiful jeweled bracelet, I share with the residents that death depends on the type of sin the person committed before their repentance. “I see that you died in a car accident caused by a drunk driver, but I also noticed that you nearly caused a fatal car accident two years prior to your death because you yourself were driving under the influence. Luckily, that mortal survived after his car flipped several times into the grassy median. You repented of that sin and never took another drink. You even assisted with some of the medical bills of your accident victim, and for that reason alone you are here with me.” Before she steps away from the microphone embarrassed, she thanks me for my honesty as many souls now retreat to the back of the crowd after hearing the response from the first question. “I promise after one week, you will nothing of the highs and lows of your mortal life.” A brave second soul inquires of her family’s well-being due to her ing. “Unfortunately mortals handle death differently. There are five stages of death, which I am sure many of you

are aware of, as I recall the advice of Morgan: “Denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and acceptance. Until your family truly comes to with your death without ever forgetting the love you bestowed upon them, only then will a calm assurance replace the hurt and anger they felt with your death. Plus knowing they will see you again will aid to the healing process.” The next question is from a male soul asking the duties of the residents on Nesoi Thanatos and what types of sins are committed for souls to spend an eternity on that island. “The residents of Nesoi Thanatos, also known as the Plain of Asphodel, are there because they caused some type of physical or emotional harm to themselves or another mortal while living. Even though the victim may not have ed into the afterlife, their spirit was taken by a resident of Nesoi Thanatos. These residents include persons who commit rape, attempted murder, and suicide attempts, just to name a few. Their duties include removing the stems and stomping the grapes from our vines all day every day to make sure it properly ferments. Resident voices are reactivated once every other week which is how long it takes to generate intermediate compounds such as Acetaldehyde and ester derivatives, crucial to producing alcohol. Once the wine has been purified, they are harnessed in large barrels and sent to the palace, where the residential souls will bottle it up for the palace parties or transport to the surface world for distribution. There are many housewives above who require their cellars stocked with our finest wine,” I jokingly assure them. Another soul steps to the microphone and asks if I would allow her two questions. “Of course!” I assure her. “First, I am a fan of all the housewives episodes, and considering how much wine they drink, is there a minimum or maximum amount of grapes we should pick each day?” she asks. “Yes, there is a minimum but no set maximum amount of grapes each of you are required to pick each day, but the minimum is subject to change. Each day the minimum pick is assigned to your bracelet or wristband for men.” Her second question entails the selection process for residency in the palace! “Excellent question! Only after forty years of excellent service on my island will residents who request a transfer to the palace compete for three annual vacancies,” I state forewarning them. “Only after thirty-nine years of service are the rules of the competition made known to those who request a transfer. You are guaranteed three years in the palace before you are transferred back to Nesoi Makarioi.” I answer every question with a more profound respect for mortal life until the

last question is asked. One last hand is raised before I exit the platform. “May I ask if there is a way to see or communicate with the loved ones we left behind?” “Definitely Not! Take assurance that one day you will meet some of your family and friends again, but communication with the surface world is prohibited. Yesterday I itted 2,900 souls to Nesoi Makarioi, and today another 3,100. All souls itted yesterday will start with the collection of red grapes for three days, then switch to the white grapes for three days after your day of rest then you shall switch to the purple grapes,” I state conveying the order of grape collection to them. “All souls itted today will begin with the collection of white grapes and then switch to purple and, finally, red. Does everyone understand?” Everyone agrees as I tell them to enjoy their day of rest. Flying off the platform in stealth mode, I find Caroline seated next to her inlaws. “It is very nice to meet you all,” I happily it while greeting them. “I wish I could say the same,” Caroline replies. “Excuse me?” I ask, turning to her in a state of shock. “Sorry, I just wished we could have met under better circumstances,” she says explaining her abrupt response. “I understand Mrs. Beckham, but this is just as awkward for me as it is for you!” “Please call me Caroline, for you are a goddess,” she replies with a little more gratitude. “I learned a little more humility while educating myself in your world.” She agrees then explains how humility is a tough virtue even for mortals to exhibit. I proceed to explain to her how over the next couple of days; she will cease to any occurrences which happened on the surface including the birth of her children and her marriage. “Your in-laws will never your connection to their family no matter how hard you try to explain, so please just try and the good times you lived for the next couple of days. As you can see your in-laws were drawn to one another the minute your mother-in-law arrived, even though they do not recall their life above.” She explains how they had such a remarkable love affair, and even though they cannot recall their time on the surface together, it’s only natural that they would be drawn to one another in death. “Yes, Alex shared their beautiful love story with me, so it’s no wonder they were able to reconnect here in their afterlife without knowing their surface world experience.” “Death may cure every illness, but it cannot kill true love,” Caroline says as she glances toward her in-laws with starry eyes! “Amen!” “So how many children and grandchildren do we have together?” the grandmother asks. Caroline omits the part about their only daughter ing away and shares that they have fraternal twins and two grandchildren. Turning to

the grandparents, I share with them how much they were loved by their children and grandchildren. “You have such an amazing love story which I hope to have one day!” “You only get one love in this lifetime,” Caroline says, smiling over toward her in-laws. “Two, if you are extremely lucky,” I declare, finishing her statement. “I agree with the one love per lifetime, especially if I was married to this incredibly handsome gentleman for forty years,” the grandmother declares while looking into the eyes of her husband. “There is some truth to two loves in this lifetime for some, but for the majority of us, it’s only one,” Caroline says summing up her own life. “Are you speaking of your very own life above?” Yes I am,” she confirms. “It’s funny how my grandmother, who is immortal, spoke the same truth about one love in this lifetime, so apparently it is not just a surface world theory, but a truth held dear by all worlds!” Caroline insists that love knows no boundaries, as she recollects on her one true love. I ask the grandparents if I may speak with Caroline in private. “Sure, we have a little personal business to tend to,” the grandfather says with a giggle. “TMI, Dad, TMI,” Caroline says smiling as the two run off with love making on their minds. “Caroline, is there anything you would like to share with me?” “Nothing you cannot see from one touch,” she says while taking a step away from me. “So Alex informed you of my powers?” “Yes! He spoke very highly of you until you broke his heart,” she states in a hurtful tone. “I did no such thing, and why would he share something like that with you while you were in a coma.” “Maybe that’s why he felt he could, because he could not share his frustration with anyone other than me and possibly Nicolette!” she proclaims. “I should never have shared my role and duties of the Underworld with them because now Alex and possibly Nicolette will use it against me.” She assures me that I will not have to worry about Alex or Nicolette disclosing or using the information of my world against me because even though she could not personally speak with them, she could tell that they both had great respect and love for me. “But it is my job as a mother to be critical of her son’s girlfriends,” she its with a little humor. “Girlfriends,” I repeat. “He only spoke of you and how he thought you two made the perfect couple. That is until you—” Caroline suddenly stops before mentioning the hurtful words of her son.

CHAPTER 30

Motherly Advice

“Until what?” “Never mind,” Caroline states as I touch her hand and glimpse Alex speaking of our relationship with his mother as she lay in a coma in Brazil. “Open your eyes, Mom; please don’t leave us, for I fear our family will not survive another loss. Everything is so messed up right now. Dad is sinking deeper and deeper into depression, Nikki was finally coming out of her dark place and found a very nice guy, who appears to really adore her, Victoria is very happy with Grant, and I found the love of my life just before your—,” Alex says, forgoing the word “accident.” “I really wished you could have met her so that you could see for yourself just why I fell in love with her. She’s beautiful and smart just like you. No wonder I fell in love with her. Please wake up, Mother, so that I may introduce her to you, but I guess if you do not wake in the next twenty-four hours, as the doctor’s state, you will meet her anyway in your afterlife,” Alex says as a tear runs down his face. Alex glances around the room before sharing with his mother that his girlfriend is the daughter of Hades. “I know that this may be hard to digest—trust me, I know—for only five days ago I learned her true identity. Scared the shit out of me!” He says with a slight chuckle while wiping the tear from his cheek. “Her name is Makaria and she is the Goddess of Blessed Death. I pray that this is not the end of your life here on the surface with us, but if it is, she has promised to ensure a peaceful transition for you. I don’t even want to think about coming home from school, getting married, or having children and you are not there. She told me it was against the law to extend your life thread if this was your time to transition into their world, but I felt she could have at least made the attempt to speak with her father concerning your thread, but she refused,” he states as I remove my hand in agony over his word “refused.” “It is a mother’s duty to carry the pain of her children regardless of his girlfriend’s status,” Caroline its as I still try to fathom why Alex would not believe me. “Well, I must say that you are rather rude for someone whose residency was originally

Nesoi Thanatos,” I declare, coming to the realization that her words were meant to hurt me. “You’re right, and I am very sorry, but I was not ready to leave my family. Can you understand?” she asks. “Of course, now even more, but let me share with you that death will never come too early or too late for a mortal. The thread of your life was cut exactly as scheduled.” “Alex said you would mention that, but you will have to excuse my selfishness, for I totally disagree,” she insists. “Well, let me break it down for you! You are given free will at birth, but your vanity and adulteress activities led to your death on the exact day your thread was scheduled for the snip of the scissors, thereby resulting in your death,” I adamantly affirm to her. “You mean my death would have occurred two days ago even if I did not have the operation?” she asks. “Yes, and with the possibility of you actually being ed with my island.” “But I did not harm anyone,” Caroline says as if to remind me of the life path for a resident of Nesoi Thanatos. “Oh, but you did!” “But who?” she immediately asks. “You took the spirit of your husband when he learned of your affair. He turned a blind eye to your affair because he knew that he could no longer afford to maintain the lifestyle you had become accustomed to, so for three years he has lived with this guilt.” She insists that she told her husband not to invest all of their money with that scam of a stock broker. “Okay, he messed up, but you never forgave him and always found little ways to throw it back in his face. He spent the remaining years of your life trying to make up for the loss even when he was made aware of your affair.” Caroline its that her husband never indicated that he knew of her affair. “His guilt for dismissing your advice made him turn a blind eye!” “He has known this entire time?” she asks. “Yes, and you could have easily mended his spirit by confessing to this affair and begging his forgiveness just as he begged you so many times.” She its that she never stopped loving her husband, but shares how her desire to maintain the image they once had clouded her better judgment. “Will I have the opportunity to apologize to him when he it is his turn to enter the gates of Hades?” she asks. “Free will, ? It is up to him to lead a good life from here on out and not take the spirit of another. For death is considered a prerequisite for every new life.” “What do you mean by new life?” she asks. “Victoria is pregnant! She found out today!” “You mean my baby is having a baby?” Caroline says as she begins to cry. “Yes, but take heed, she has the love of a wonderful husband, her father who will find success and love again, and her jewel of a brother, Alex, to continue the family legacy.” “Victoria has always been my pillar of strength. We named her after my mother-in-law, whom

I so ire,” she its. “I know! Alex shared that with me.” “Is anyone else aware of my transfer, for I do not want any harm to come to you because of me? I will gladly transfer to the proper island to avoid any repercussions,” she confesses showing a little more humility towards me now. “Right now, I am the only person with knowledge of your transfer, at least I think! I changed the log to read death by complications with cosmetic surgery due to your vanity instead of including adultery with your cause of death.” “Thank you so much, Makaria. I can see why my son loves you so very much!” she states showing her appreciation with a big smile. “And I love him, but I am not sure if it will be enough, for I know my world is a lot for him to swallow, but it is who I am!” “With all of your powers, you cannot force him see the error of his ways?” she asks. “Free will, ? Plus I would never force Alex to love me again if that is not his choice no matter how much it may hurt to see him move on without me.” “Spoken like a true woman who has loved and lost,” Caroline replies with more of a comforting tone now. “Well, he is one I will definitely never forget!” “Yes, he is truly one of a kind, my Alex,” Caroline says, reminiscing about her son. “May I ask you a personal question?” “Sure, why not? It’s not like I can hide anything anymore,” she says with a slight giggle. “If you and your husband were so in love, why did you let money come in between you two?” She begins by stating that the flesh is very weak, especially when a multibillionaire tycoon promises you the world and has an open marriage with his wife. “But he was not the first!” I kindly remind her. “There were only two, and I felt just horrible after my first affair, which actually was with my plastic surgeon,” she its. “Why do you think I travelled to Brazil for my final surgery? He insisted that he could no longer give me the pro bono surgeries when he promised them to his new twenty something model girlfriend,” she sketchily states. “And your billionaire?” I ask while inquiring of her second affair. “A stock broker who taught me the rules of market trading! It was my intention to learn the game of stock market trading to regain what we had lost in the Ponzi scheme so that my family could lift their heads again out from the shame of filing bankruptcy,” she confesses. “But you fell in love with this billionaire who accompanied you on your trip to Brazil,” I casually remind her. “I cannot deny it, but I never stopped loving my husband, who was my first love! And a woman never forgets her first love,” she honestly says pointing out a true fact to me.” “I can definitely attest to that. So what happened to make you

fall in love with this guy also,” I ask hoping to gain additional information for my research. “This man had status, confidence, wealth, and intelligence that made it nearly impossible to turn my love off,” she exclaims with a sparkle in her eye. “But your husband also had all of that, plus the pledge of your heart. You bore children with him which makes it even more difficult to understand.” She explains for that very reason, why she could never leave him! “We were tied together forever,” Caroline its. “But you allowed a knot to form in that tie, which could have been unknotted before your death! Your husband buried you, not knowing if you still loved him!” “Oh but I did. I mean, I still do love him very much so,” she says confirming her vows. “Well, if Alex gives me another opportunity to prove my love to him, I will show him every day!” “And if he does not give you another opportunity what will you do?” she poignantly asks. I insist that love is supposed to conquer all! “For I have witnessed it through the essence of my parents’ marriage!” “If there is any truth to that expression, then why are we both estranged from our men?” She says with the cutest laugh. “Touché!”

“Are you planning to return to school?” Caroline asks. “Yes, it is still my desire to continue what I started, which is educating myself on mortal existence no matter how difficult it may be to see him. To make it easier on us both, I most likely will live off campus in an apartment for my remaining tenure on the surface and allow him the opportunity to figure things out on his own.” “One thing’s for sure. Time, if given, heals all wounds. Not in my case though, being that I am here with you now, but if I know my son, he will forgive you. He has the biggest heart, which he apparently inherited from his father,” Caroline its. “And his beautiful mother!” I declare while giving her the biggest hug as she whispers her thanks to me. My mother daughter senses begin to twinge so I fly off to find her, but only after letting Melinoe know that I have left the island for the day. Finding mother in the palace spa, enjoying a seaweed wrap and a facial, I ask if we may have some time alone together so that I may discuss a very important concern of mine. “Sure, darling, why don’t you me first for a facial?” she suggests. I convey my sentiments for not being in the mood for a facial at the moment but that I really needed to speak with her. “Sweetheart, when was the last time you had a facial?” she points out. “During Spring Break and I know that I am past due for another, but I really need to speak with you concerning a personal matter!” She

asks if my dilemma could wait another thirty minutes, or would I need her complete attention right away. “Right away, please, before I lose my nerve.” Mother instructs the spa attendant to prepare a seaweed wrap and facial for me. “We can enjoy the comforts of a complete body rejuvenation as we speak telepathically, she insists as I am inclined to agree. A facial and seaweed wrap is probably what the doctor order for me,” I state as the attendant prepares another table while I remove my black toga dress to reveal a black two piece bathing suit. “This fresh seaweed wrap is compliments of your uncle Poseidon. He found this particular seaweed growing near the mineral fields and Amphitrite just swears by it, so your father had some delivered for our enjoyment,” she claims. “It feels delightful,” I state as the attendant wraps me in the seaweed before applying my facial cream. Now what has my beautiful daughter so troubled?” Mother relays telepathically as we both lay wrapped in seaweed while the attendants begin to massage our feet. “Mother, I have fallen in love with Alex and now he and Nikki are aware of our immortal status and the fact that you and father are my parents, I confess all in one breath.” “And how did they come to know this information?” she asks. “The night Alex and I confessed our love for one another, Nikki was attacked on the campus grounds as she walked back to our room for a date. Demeter’s fountain must have ignited my powers because I immediately ran at lightning speed to save her while Alex stood in shock at my superhuman ability.” She inquires if anyone else was privy to my super human abilities? “Only his mother, who was recently itted as a resident to Nesoi Makarioi.” “And how has she come to be a resident of Nesoi Makarioi when she clearly belongs under the governance of Thanatos?” she questions. “Because I broke another law and scanned her ID into my registry while Thanatos was conveniently tied up with a runner!” “Is Thanatos aware of the switch?” she asks as I confirm that he is not! “You better hope he remains clueless to your deception or you will owe him big,” she its. “I know! Can you find out for me?” “This is one of the exact reasons why the law was created,” Mother declares. “So it is true! The law was created to ensure that I would not fall in love with a mortal?” “Well, that’s one of the reasons, but the main reason. The law was initially created so that you would not interfere with mortal death once you fell in love!” she ardently conveys. “So why not explain the risks and consequences to me before I left for the surface!” “Your father stated that he did indeed warn you about getting too close to the mortals. Besides, you were very convincing with your desire to research the surface that we did not have the heart to interfere

with your obvious excitement to educate yourself, especially since it did directly relate to your duties. Why do you think there are so many demigod children roaming the surface world?” she insists. “Because with each visit, the gods fell in love,” I answer. “Precisely, but you can thank Poseidon and Zeus for your many cousins, with Aphrodite and Athena closely behind.” “The Goddess of Wisdom! Really!” I ask with confusion. “Where do you think red-headed children originated?” she says while laughing in her head. “Does Father know that I fell in love?” “At the present moment, No, but it has been really hard to concentrate on anything and everything else when he touches me!” she conveys. “I’m sorry, Mother. You should not have to bear my burdens!” “What are mothers for? Besides, you are no different from the other gods and goddesses who frequent the surface and leave abruptly because they have fallen in love,” she declares. “Have you ever fallen in love with a mortal on your trips to the surface?” She its that she never had a chance to visit the surface alone because Demeter was always by her side—that is until the day my father changed her life. “You have never been unfaithful to Father even though he has had one or two indiscretions!” “Well, there was that one time when I fell under the spell of Adonis, but thankfully your father found the antidote, and I was released from his love prison,” she replies with a tiny giggle. “I cannot believe you were in love with Adonis!” “Why not? He is gorgeous!” she its. “Because he is just that; more gorgeous than some of the goddesses, present company excluded of course!” “You are too kind my all too beautiful daughter. But you are absolutely right about the image of Adonis and thank god it was a spell. Your father and I really don’t view my captivation with Adonis an infidelity since Adonis tricked me into drinking a love potion. There was a positive side to Adonis’ trickery though. The antidote your father found released a chemical within me that gave me the gift of foresight. So, now when I see Adonis, I thank him for his deceptive nature because he and every other man will know that your father will forever hold the key to my heart!” she its. “How touching, but I don’t think that is the real reason why no man or woman will dare come between you and father again,” I gleefully confess to her. “And what reason might that be,” she asks. “One word, Minthe!” Mother immediately agrees as she recalls the humiliation Minthe suffered as a result of tricking father into making love to her. “I think I will enjoy a nice spot of mint tea after we are done here,” I say in jest? “That sounds delightful darling,” Mother says as we both laugh before she shares her frustration with how the affair could have been avoided.

“Minthe fell hard for your father, but she knew his heart belonged to only me! The only reason he caved to temptation was because of your grandmother’s refusal to decrease my stay on Olympus from six months to anything less than that,” she declares with frustration. “Thank god Demeter now recognizes her brother’s love for you and has reversed the order of your original leave!” “Yes, but until she either allows me to visit on my own or for a maximum of one month, I will continue to request more time here with my husband and my girls!” she adds. “Good for you, Mother!” “Can you tell me if any goddess has ever found true love with a mortal; for I know Uncle Poseidon and Hermes has! What I basically want to know is can an immortal and mortal have a life together?” Mother questions whether Alex is my one! “Yes, he is because I yearn for him in my soul, and no matter how hard I try to let him go, my heart will not allow me.” Mother reminds me that it has only been three days since I left the surface. “You cannot expect to turn your feelings off in that short amount of time,” Mother insists. “Yes, but I fear I may never be able to turn them off for Alex, for he is my first true love!” “Are you willing to give up your life here in the Underworld? Because as you know, he cannot reside here with breath in his body,” she reminds me. “I don’t really want to give up my life and my duties here in the Underworld. Why can I not have the best of both worlds by living above until he actually becomes a resident? Hermes lives in both worlds, so why can I not have the same life?” Mother assures me that her brother’s circumstances were totally different. “Well I am willing to sacrifice the same if Alex will have me!” “Well, it appears that you have it all figured out,” she conveys to me. “Not actually! I need your assistance in convincing Father!” “You are really on a roll with these life-changing requests this past year,” she teases. “I know, right! Well, here is what I am proposing. If I could maintain my duties here while Alex is saving lives in the hospital, then I could return to the surface when he comes home for the evening or morning, depending on his shift.” “Mortal women do it all the time—juggling careers, family, and extracurricular activities all before dinner.” Mother explains why mortal women have to do these things. It is for their survival and for their sanity. “Many times it is done with limited income and without a husband,” she declares. “I for one applaud them for their effort; but I will have a husband,” I state in a confident tone to mother. “What if you get bored and decide you do not want this mortal life any longer?” she asks. “As long as I have Alex, there could never be a boring day.”

She insists that even immortals have boring days which are ten times worse. “If I ever become bored then I will visit with my loving and wonderful parents.” “Only when you are bored?” she asks as if I offended her feelings. “I promise never to decline a visit to my first home, but I anticipate resuming my duties at least three or four days out of the week while Alex heals the sick,” I energetically reply trying to comfort her open wound. “Just hoping this does not turn into a déjà vu moment, where I become Demeter and enforce a visitation law for you to visit,” she says in jest. “Although you share Demeter’s strength, I don’t think we will ever have to worry about you sharing her all too encoming protective spirit. Besides we have already viewed the ramifications to that trait. Her spitefulness toward father and the missing out on important moments in our lives such as your wedding, anniversaries parties and this luxurious spa treatment which are priceless.” “And what if your Father disapproves?” She asks while seeking my plans if my request is denied. “That is where I need your help! We will have to remind Father of Demeter’s disapproval of your marriage and how happy you two are now together forever. We also need for Father to believe that that the compromise was his idea. That way he can still feel like he is in control!” “You are so my daughter! How did you get to be so smart and devious at the same time?” she teases. “Blame it on the DNA! Like mother, like daughter!” “Well it appears that we have a plan; albeit a deceptive one, a plan in the least,” she says in a tone now more relaxed and happy. “A plan that does not include Alex as of yet! What if he decides that he cannot handle all of this and never wants to see me again?” “Although this may be hard to digest at first, you should know that he will always be a part of you. If you learn to reflect on your happier times with him, you will know how to move forward with your next love, should it find you again,” she says with reassuring words. “Hopefully I will not have to succumb to love a second time around, but if it comes to that, I know that I can definitely count on you to pull me through.” Mother its that a daughter being able to count on her mother is one of the most important missions in life for a mother. “I thought it was to bear any and all of my burdens!” “Every aspect of motherhood is a priority when it comes to her children. that,” Mother says while enjoying her facial. “I love you Mother!” “And me you,” she lovingly states. Two weeks and still not a word from Alex. Pulling out my journal, I begin to record my thoughts on the price of love. A Strengths/Weaknesses/Opportunities/Threats (SWOT) analysis served my theory of mortal life span, so how fitting it would be to record a Love SWOT for how I

came to know and possibly lose love. As I begin my poem with expressions of love for him in the Strengths and Opportunities category, I shiver from fright when I move to the recording of individual words for Weaknesses and Threats. Sitting on my black chaise in my new and improved closet I write, “Even though you are far away, your voice, your laugh, your touch will echo in my heart forever. Never will I forget thee. My heart belongs to you! I will always you and the love we shared. The way you held me in your arms is something I will truly never forget. I was yours upon our first kiss and I will remain yours until the end of time. Letting you into my world was difficult at first, but trusting you with my heart was a risk I will never regret. My heart will forever play a song to the words of your promise to take your time to get to know me so that you could love me forever. I am so grateful to have come to know and love you.—I have come to understand why my father’s concern came with a warning of how mortals love hard but can hate forever. I pray that you our love and decide that hating me forever is not worth spending a day without each other. For know that I will always love you, Alexander Beckham!”

Makaria